ã€ŠThe Shattered Realmã€‹


 Book 1 (The Broken Pyromancer): Chapter 1

    Wet grime trickled into his soft leather boots, soaking Sarien¡¯s feet, as he slowly made his way through the stall, careful not to get too close to the horse. The horse snuffled, looked at Sarien blankly, and returned to sleep. He let out an exhale. This one liked to bite.

    Sarien pulled on his foot and it came away from the muck with a sucking sound that sent a shudder of disgust down his spine. At least this time, his boot didn¡¯t come off. ¡°Why do we have to get up before first light to muck out the horse crap?¡± he muttered, reaching over the low wooden divider to grab a shovel.

    Ben laughed from one of the other stalls. ¡°The noble Karm family might step in some dung during their morning ride if we didn¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°What are you so happy about?¡± Sarien grumbled. Ben hung a tiny lantern on a pillar in the middle of the stables. The light cast a small glow that fell short of the shadows lining the stable walls.

    In the stalls, the two young men moved blindly, cleaning out the stalls by touch and the familiarity of having performed the same chore every morning for years. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be in the kitchen helping out your mother, or at the mill? Anything would be better than this, no?¡±

    The dull thud of manure hitting the wheelbarrow told Sarien that Ben was just about finished in his stall.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind the stables,¡± Ben said. ¡°The horses are nice and the smell ain¡¯t that bad, you know? Also, we get to work together! Perhaps your da will take me to train with you?¡±

    ¡°Well, yeah. I¡¯m glad you¡¯re here too,¡± Sarien admitted. ¡°At least I¡¯m not the only one smelling like dung all the time.¡± He heaved a shovel load of manure into the wheelbarrow. Most of it landed where it was supposed to. Sarien sighed. ¡°But I¡¯m not sure he¡¯ll ever take me out hunting. Did you know he won¡¯t even let me touch a bow?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I know. You keep whining about it. They let us ride sometimes, at least.¡±

    Ben¡¯s relentless optimism never failed to put Sarien in a better mood. The short young man went through life seeing the happy coincidences and enjoyed every little nugget of gold found in the horse crap that was their occupation. ¡°Did you ask about riding today?¡±

    One of the horses snorted, as if making fun of them. ¡°I did,¡± Ben replied.

    ¡°And?¡±

    The gangly young man turned to give Sarien his widest grin. ¡°The stablemaster said we could as long as we don¡¯t take Trillian¡¯s or Hacha¡¯s horses. Or your da¡¯s. Imagine if we rode Talc¡¯s horse, huh?¡±

    ¡°My father would skin us alive if we even tried to saddle his beast, much less ride it,¡± Sarien said, edging out of the stall to get away from that very horse. ¡°So we can go when we¡¯re done here?¡±

    Ben nodded. ¡°Sure. Your da won¡¯t mind?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯s going off on some hunt, an errand for Karm, or something fun. Keeps saying he¡¯s too busy to teach me anything.¡±

    ¡°Well, at least we get to ride,¡± Ben said. Ever the optimist.

    ¡°At least we get to ride,¡± Sarien agreed. His father always said he¡¯d teach Sarien archery, tracking, and bushcraft once he was older and more experienced, whatever that meant, but it never happened.

    At eighteen, Sarien was already considered a man by most, except his own father. He knew he lacked the knowledge and experience to become a proficient huntsmaster like his father and worried about what would happen when he eventually retired from the post. It didn¡¯t make any sense why Talc avoided training his own son. Sarien gritted his teeth. It was a waste of time thinking about it. No matter how much he begged his father to train him, his pleas fell on deaf ears.

    Sarien continued on to the next stall where a fresh pile of manure waited for him.

    Soft morning sunlight streamed in through the stable windows when the two of them were nearly done. Just one more stall, then they¡¯d wash up and head for the kitchen and get some breakfast from Ben¡¯s mother, Lilian. She was the estate¡¯s head cook and always made sure they got plenty to eat.

    Sarien¡¯s stomach growled as he entered the last stall, where the horse belonging to Trillian waited. He was the oldest child and only son of Hacha and was next in line to inherit the whole Karm estate and the title that went with it, and he lived to remind Sarien of that fact whenever he had the chance. He was, without a doubt, a royal pain in Sarien¡¯s butt.

    The stable door banged open. ¡°Good morning!¡±

    Sarien winced and glanced up. ¡°Shit, he¡¯s here, and he brought his friends.¡± The two boys glanced at each other, a silent message passing between them, before they hurriedly went to work.

    Trillian¡¯s three large friends chuckled. They all looked remarkably alike with their wide shoulders, strong arms, and dull expressions, but they weren¡¯t brothers. Ola, the redhaired one with the wide nose, was the son of one of the lumberjacks and helped out in the forest cutting timber. Perti was a little taller than the other two and worked in the mill carrying sacks of grain around all day. Both Perti and Hein, the third of them, had light brown hair. Hein worked as a blacksmith¡¯s apprentice and was squat with thick arms like tree-trunks.

    All three were commoners but hung around Trillian, because he didn¡¯t have any other nobles to socialize with. Sarien once overheard him beg Hacha to send him to Fyrie, the capital, so he could make proper friends, but Hacha refused.

    ¡°Just keep your head down,¡± Ben whispered. ¡°Don¡¯t let him get to you.¡±

    ¡°The two horse boys!¡± Trillian said, a sneer in his voice so obvious Sarien didn¡¯t have to look up to see it on his face. ¡°Saddle my horse for me, horse boys!¡±

    Sarien clenched his jaw so hard that it began to ache. ¡°The saddles are over there,¡± he said, pointing at the far wall while keeping his tone as even as possible. ¡°I¡¯m sure you know how it¡¯s done.¡±

    Ben gave him a quick wide-eyed look. ¡°I¡¯ll do it, hold on a moment.¡± He opened the stall and guided the horse out before running across the stable to fetch a saddle.

    Trillian waited patiently, watching with a smug grin on his face, and then patted Ben on the shoulder when he was done. ¡°That¡¯s a good lad. At least one of you know how to respond to your betters.¡±

    Ben¡¯s face turned beet red but he said nothing. Trillian turned to his friends with the horse¡¯s reins in his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here, the boys smell worse than the stables themselves!¡±

    Manure flew through the air and splattered Trillian, covering the entire right side of his body. His face was smeared with crap and his fine clothes ruined.

    Sarien looked from his shovel, to Trillian, and then back again in wonder. He hadn¡¯t thought. He¡¯d just done it. There would be hell to pay, but he squared his shoulders and said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk to Ben like that, or next time you¡¯ll be eating it!¡±

    Ben, Trillian, and his three very large friends stared at him in silent disbelief for a moment, then Trillian¡¯s blank expression turned into pure rage.

    ¡°Oh shit,¡± was all Sarien had time to say before the four men jumped onto him, tumbling him to the floor, and flattened him face first into the muck.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ¡°Worth it,¡± Sarien mumbled as he stepped into the chilly water. The river started somewhere up in the mountains that separated their remote part of the kingdom of Eldsprak from the kingdom of Loft. He didn¡¯t know much about the neighboring country other than how they used aeromancers, the wind mages, to sail their ships faster than any other kingdom¡¯s. That speed meant they ruled over the oceans, though, nowadays it was mainly the merchants who enriched themselves with trade. No use for battleships in a time of peace that had lasted for hundreds of years.

    Sarien sighed and dunked his head under water. They were far from such things here on the Karm estate and he wouldn¡¯t ever likely see a ship in his lifetime.

    ¡°Was it? Really?¡± Ben asked when Sarien came up for air. He sat drying on a rock after having washed himself in a hurry.

    Sarien winced. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t think they would come after you too.¡±

    ¡°At least they didn¡¯t beat me,¡± Ben said. ¡°Just the horse poop.¡±

    ¡°So much poop,¡± Sarien agreed. Trillian was not prone to mercy at the best of times. He and his friends hadn¡¯t been satisfied until Sarien was all but unconscious.

    ¡°How are the bruises?¡± Ben asked.

    ¡°They¡¯ll heal,¡± Sarien said.

    ¡°Do you think they¡¯ll still let us go riding?¡±

    Sarien shook his head and water spattered from his short, light brown hair. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± He swam to the edge of the river and pulled his clothes in with him. He scrubbed them vigorously. They¡¯d need a good rinsing before he¡¯d put them back on.

    Ben ran a hand through his mop of brown hair. ¡°What do you think your da will say?¡±

    ¡°Guess we¡¯ll soon know,¡± Sarien said, pointing over Ben¡¯s shoulder. Talc, his father, the huntsmaster, approached and he did not look pleased. Talc¡¯s eyes made him look old beyond his years and the short-clipped dark beard only added to that image. With his impressive height and broad shoulders, the man could cut an imposing figure even if he looked a little thin.

    ¡°I think I¡¯m going to go.¡± Ben hurriedly gathered his clothes and scampered off without waiting for a reply.

    Talc walked up to the edge of the water and threw a bundle on the ground. ¡°Get out of there, Sarien.¡± He sounded tired and exasperated, rather than angry. That was good, wasn¡¯t it? On closer inspection, he looked a little disheveled, as if he¡¯d been pulled out of bed to answer for Sarien¡¯s actions.

    Sarien pointed to the bundle. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°Brought you some clothes. Heard yours might be a little dirty.¡±

    ¡°A little.¡± Sarien got out of the water and dressed without drying himself off. The warm air would take care of that soon enough. Late summer was turning into fall, but it was still warm enough in the middle of the morning. ¡°You spoke to Hacha?¡±

    He nodded. ¡°I did.¡±

    ¡°And?¡±

    ¡°What do you expect? He isn¡¯t happy that you humiliated his son.¡±

    ¡°You know how Trillian is! He made fun of us. Made fun of Ben!¡±

    Talc sighed and sat down on the ground. ¡°Hacha knows his son well. That¡¯s why there won¡¯t be any punishments. They could have you whipped for this, you know?¡±

    ¡°Whipped?¡± Sarien asked incredulously. ¡°You¡¯re joking? He started it!¡±

    ¡°He is a noble. You are not. But like I said, that won¡¯t happen.¡±

    Sarien narrowed his eyes. ¡°This is your fault, you know? I should be out there with you hunting, not cleaning out the stables!¡±

    Talc barked a laugh. ¡°My fault? You¡¯ve really showed that you¡¯re mature enough to handle something more than mucking out the stalls today.¡± He sighed again. ¡°What I¡¯m trying to say is it¡¯s important to pick your battles. You¡¯re never going to beat Trillian at this game.¡±

    ¡°So, I should just not stand up for my friend? For myself?¡± Sarien was both taller and stronger than Trillian. Sure, most of that muscle came from shoveling crap, but he was pretty sure he could best the noble son in a one-to-one fight.

    ¡°You should always stand up for yourself. Just pick your fights and your moment. You and Trillian have been butting heads for nearly all of your lives. You should both know better. That¡¯s why we¡¯re sending the two of you on a task. Both Hacha and I hope that this will bring the two of you closer together.¡±

    Sarien perked up. ¡°A task?¡± He frowned. ¡°With Trillian?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mess up this chance,¡± Talc admonished. ¡°You don¡¯t know how uncommon it is to have a house ruled by a noble who doesn¡¯t just trample on the commoners in his employ. This is your chance to prove that you can rise above the petty squabbles and show that you¡¯re ready for something other than the stables.¡°

    ¡°So, what''s the task?¡± Sarien asked.

    His father grinned. "I knew you¡¯d be interested." His smile faded away. "We¡¯ve had word from a nearby village, Kalstram. Some people went missing. A few were found dead, their bodies torn apart by large claws. The rest of the villagers have run off, refusing to return unless Hacha sends some people to investigate. We thought it would be a good test for you and Trillian, to make sure you can work together. If you¡¯re to become huntsmaster in the future, you and he will need to put your differences aside."

    "People disappeared and were killed?" Sarien fidgeted with his dirty clothes. "Are you coming?"

    "No," Talc said. "I have some other issues that I need to deal with. This is probably nothing more than a bear who wandered too close to the village. We will send a few soldiers with you and Trillian, so there should be no issue. You can handle this, right?¡±

    Sarien stood. ¡°Of course! I¡¯ll make you proud, father. What about Ben?¡±

    ¡°I talked to Griswold. He has agreed to let you take out the horses. Ben can accompany you. Just be careful.¡±

    Sarien nodded vigorously. ¡°We¡¯ll be careful. So, what are we supposed to do? Find the bear and kill it?¡±

    ¡°Scare it off, if possible. If not, you have our permission to kill it. Bears can be quite strong and fast, so you better be ready for a fight. Trillian will take the lead so you will have to learn how to swallow your pride and take orders from him. He''ll make sure you get proper weapons. Something easy to use, since you have no experience. Can you follow him in this?¡±

    "Fine. I¡¯ll do what he says. Where are you going?"

    ¡°Nowhere in particular, I¡¯m just a very busy man. You better hurry. The others are already getting ready to leave.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be off then, father. Don''t wait up!"

    The others were indeed ready to leave when Sarien returned to the estate. Ben sat quietly on a horse and waited apart from Trillian, three of his friends, and a young woman Sarien hadn''t seen before.

    Trillian greeted him with a sneer. "So, you''re finally here. My father said you have to follow my commands, so you better do as I say. Do you understand?"

    Sarien lowered his eyes. ¡±I understand." He glanced around. ¡°Where are the soldiers? My father said we would have an escort.¡±

    Trillian barked a short laugh, his friends joining in. "We don''t need soldiers. My companions here will be enough, of course." He turned to the young woman and his voice grew even more arrogant. "You don''t have to worry about your safety, dear. I will take care of you. I apologize for these two ruffians but I''m afraid my father did not leave me much choice in the matter."

    She shrugged and replied, "I don''t mind. Just make sure whatever it is you''re hunting does not come after me.¡±

    "Of course. You''re perfectly safe in my company." Trillian turned to address the group as Sarien mounted the lone riderless horse. "It''s a bit less than an hour''s ride to the village. We¡¯ll follow the road for a while then turn off and cross the fields to shorten the journey. Once there, we¡¯ll search the village and deal with whatever we find. Understand?¡±

    Ben nudged his horse to close the distance between him and Sarien. "Do you think it''s a monster? I bet it''s a monster."

    "I don''t think there are any monsters in Eldsprak,¡± Sarien whispered back. "It''s probably a bear, like my father said."

    Ben shook his head. "I bet it''s a monster."

    Once they¡¯d set out down the gravel path from the estate that would take them to the main road, Ben handed over a paper-wrapped packet to Sarien. "From my mom. The thought of you going without breakfast made her anxious. She said we couldn¡¯t have that."

    Sarien gratefully accepted and unwrapped the paper to find a bread roll stuffed with a thick slice of hard cheese and several strips of bacon. Sarien tore into it enthusiastically, relishing every bite. "She takes care of me like I¡¯m your brother or something. Can''t fault her for that, right?"

    Ben shrugged. "I guess."

    When he finished, Sarien tucked the paper into his pocket. ¡°So, what about weapons?" Sarien called out so his question would carry over to Trillian who rode some distance ahead.

    Trillian ignored him, but Ben answered, ¡°There is a weapon cache near the village. We are going to stop there, according to Trillian.¡±

    "I hope he¡¯s not lying," Sarien said. "They are all carrying swords. What are we supposed to use?¡±

    "Spears, if they have any?" Ben said. "I won¡¯t mind some distance between us and whatever we are supposed to fight.¡±

    Sarien shook his head. "A spear would be fine. I wish I knew how to shoot a bow, that would be even better."

    A little while later, they turned away from the road and started across a field of grass dotted by large boulders. Just as Ben said, they eventually made it to a cabin. Deer horns were affixed above the door and when Sarien peeked through a gap in the shuttered windows, he saw pelts and skins on the floor and walls.

    ¡°What is this place?¡± he asked.

    Trillian sighed and gestured to a small shack right next to the house. ¡°My father said you¡¯d find weapons in there. This place is used by the village¡¯s hunters, apparently. Now hurry it up, I want this done before sundown.¡±

    Ben dismounted and hurried over to the shack. He opened the door then turned back. ¡°There are only staves in here.¡±

    ¡°So, take a stave,¡± Trillian said. ¡°We four have steel enough to deal with whatever animal is terrorizing the villagers.¡±

    Sarien accepted one from Ben. ¡°Maybe there are more weapons in the house?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Trillian said. ¡°My father told us to grab what we needed from the shack. That was it. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°But we can¡¯t fight with these,¡± Sarien protested.

    ¡°Are you going to argue and disobey me?¡± Trillian asked, his voice dangerous. ¡°Good luck following in your father¡¯s footsteps then.¡±

    ¡°Fine,¡± Sarien grumbled. ¡°I¡¯ll just beat the bear to death with a stick.¡±

 Book 1: Chapter 2

    The village was eerily quiet. Not a sound to be heard. Not from humans or animals, nor from whatever chased them away.

    A thrumming began in Sarien¡¯s chest, something more than a sense of unease. Something he hadn¡¯t felt before. A beat. Almost like his own heartbeat, except it and his heartbeat didn¡¯t match up.

    Sarien tried to shake the sensation off and focused on what was in front of his eyes. "Everyone is just gone.¡±

    Trillian waved for Sarien and Ben to approach the rest of the group where they¡¯d stopped a little way off. Neither him nor his friends looked very bold now that they¡¯d arrived. The strange quiet was getting to them as well. "Check the nearest houses to see if anyone stayed behind.¡±

    ¡°You want us to go alone? With the sticks?¡± Sarien asked, holding up the stave.

    Trillian shrugged. "You do as I say or when we return home, I can inform your father and mine how you willfully disobeyed me.¡±

    "Fine,¡± Sarien said. He thought it unlikely that a bear would be hiding inside one of the houses.

    The village was tiny with only one main road and a smaller one running parallel. Three rows of buildings lined them, mainly homes. A few farms dotted the horizon, but their main concern was the village itself. At the end of the road sat an inn, the only two-story building in the village.

    Sarien and Ben approached the closest house and knocked. There was no answer. Sarien leaned in closer to the door. ¡°Hello?¡± Nothing.

    "They¡¯re all gone," Ben said. They both looked back to Trillian and his friends, as if asking what to do next.

    "Well, go on. Try the door." Ben and Sarien looked at each other and shrugged. Sarien tried the door handle and it swung open without a sound. The inside was a mess. It looked like the people who lived here had gathered their belongings in a hurry before running off.

    "Do you really think a bear would have scared these people like this?" Ben asked.

    "I don''t know, but I don¡¯t like this," Sarien said. He turned back to Trillian again. ¡°They all left!"

    Trillian released a heavy sigh and rode closer. ¡°Do I have to do everything myself? You two go down the side street and check the houses there. Every one, mind you.¡± He turned to his friends ¡°You three, check the buildings on the main road. I¡¯ll stay here with Lady Trishan to make sure she''s protected. Return here when you''re done, or yell if you find someone.¡±

    Ola, Perti, and Hein dismounted and drew their swords. They hurried down the road, splitting up and each disappearing into a building.

    ¡°What¡¯s the plan if we don¡¯t find anything?¡± Sarien asked, watching as Perti exited one house and shook his head in the negative before moving onto the next. ¡°What do we know about what happened here? My father mentioned claw marks. Anything else?¡±

    ¡°Just go and do what you¡¯re told. Leave the thinking to your betters,¡± Trillian answered.

    The thumping in Sarien¡¯s chest hadn¡¯t stopped. If anything, it changed a little, or perhaps his sense of it was getting better. There was a direction to it now. Like a pulling force that wanted him to go east. He looked in that direction but saw nothing but hills and more rocky grassland. ¡°What¡¯s over there?¡± he muttered.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Ben asked.

    Sarien looked up, startled. ¡°What? Oh, nothing.¡± He blinked and then turned to go. ¡°Let¡¯s get this over with. I¡¯m sure the rest of the houses will be empty too.¡±

    They were. All of them. Not a single villager stayed behind. The group gathered outside the inn.

    ¡°Now what?¡± Ola asked, his voice almost a whisper. Sarien wasn¡¯t sure he¡¯d ever heard the man speak before.

    The young noblewoman hugged herself and kept glancing at the shadows between the buildings. ¡°I don¡¯t like this, Tril. Why don¡¯t we just ride back?¡±

    ¡°There is no need to worry, Lady Trishan,¡± Trillian said, patting the scabbard at his side. ¡°Not as long as I have this.¡±

    ¡°What then?¡± Sarien asked.

    ¡°The last attack occurred at night. We¡¯ll stay here and wait for it to return,¡± he said, pointing at the inn.

    ¡°You want to stay the night?¡± Ben asked, his voice uncertain.

    ¡°We will stay the night,¡± Trillian repeated. ¡°And I don¡¯t want any whining out of any of you. This has to work out.¡±

    ¡°Work out?¡± Ben asked.

    ¡°Never mind!¡± Trillian barked. He waved to the inn. ¡°Just do as I say!¡±

    All they could do was wait for night to fall. Sarien thought they could have ridden out into the country to investigate the surroundings, but Trillian didn¡¯t give that order and would probably have bitten Sarien¡¯s head off if he tried to suggest it.

    The group sat in the main room of the inn after raiding the cabinets for food. There was plenty to eat and even some opened casks of wine. Sarien drank deeply, the wine providing some much-needed warmth.

    Ben came out of the kitchen with an excited grin on his face. He held up two large knives and a bundle of thin rope. ¡°Look!¡±

    ¡°Knives?¡± Sarien asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    ¡°What about them?¡±

    ¡°You said you wanted a spear, didn¡¯t you?¡± Ben proffered the items. ¡°Well, now we can!¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡± Sarien said. ¡°Good idea, Ben!¡±

    ¡°Lisa always says you¡¯re the pretty one and I¡¯m the smart one.¡±

    Sarien raised his brow. ¡°She said what?¡±

    Ben laughed. ¡°Those big eyes of yours and the wide mouth. She says you¡¯re pretty, like a girl.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure that¡¯s a compliment,¡± Sarien said, accepting a knife and a length of rope. ¡°And I¡¯m even less sure you¡¯re the smart one.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m the smart one. You¡¯re doing that all wrong.¡±

    Sarien was trying to tie the knife to the staff, but the knife kept slipping free. ¡°So, you¡¯re an expert on spear making too?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s kind of obvious when you think about it, you can¡¯t just tie the thing to the stick. You do it like this,¡± Ben said and produced a hammer he¡¯d found somewhere. He placed his blade against the top and struck it with the hammer so it dug into the wood. A few more strikes and the wood parted about a hand¡¯s breadth down the middle. Once that was done, Ben placed the knife down on the floor and struck the handle a few times until it broke off. With the blade free, he placed it into the split wood and then tied the rope around it.If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Sarien couldn¡¯t help but be impressed. ¡°How did you know to do that?¡±

    ¡°Told you I¡¯m the smart one,¡± Ben said, handing over the spear and grabbing Sarien¡¯s stave. ¡°My da makes a lot of things for the stables himself without asking the smith. It isn¡¯t that difficult.¡±

    ¡°You are full of surprises.¡±

    Ben grinned. ¡°With this, we¡¯re ready for anything!¡±

    Outside, the day was drawing to a close. They would soon find if whatever had haunted the village still lingered just out of sight.

    The tugging in Sarien¡¯s chest didn¡¯t stop. It made him want to head east. His left hand tingled with pins and needles. Sarien held it out in front of his face and flexed it. There was no difference that he could see, but it was almost as if something occupied the left side of his body.

    ¡°Are you listening?" Trillian said, pulling Sarien out of his own head.

    ¡°What?¡±

    "You are on first watch. I just told you.¡±

    "You want me to go out there alone? In the dark?"

    Trillian rolled his eyes. ¡°Do you have to question everything I tell you to do?¡± He raised a fist in front of Sarien¡¯s face. "This is it. Show me, your father, and my father that you have what it takes. You have your little spear and I''m not asking you to fight anything by yourself. If you see anything, you yell for us. Don¡¯t try to be a hero." He opened the fist and put it on Sarien¡¯s shoulder, smiling. ¡°I don''t want to have to be the one to tell your father you died.¡±

    Sarien looked to Ben who shrugged and gave him a weak smile. The three brothers remained silent, and the young lady was picking at her nails.

    "I''ll do it," Sarien said. Sarien was terrified but didn''t want to show it. He opened the front door of the inn and stepped outside.

    Lamplight shone through the inn windows. The light only reached a few steps, before darkness overwhelmed the village. It wasn¡¯t just dark. It was pitch black. Sarien turned away from the inn, putting the light behind him, and waited for his eyes to adjust. He gripped the makeshift spear until his knuckles whitened from the pressure.

    Without thinking, he moved in the direction of the tugging inside his chest. The sensation soothed him. A sound brought him out of the daze. He blinked. It sounded like someone stepping on the dirt path and came from the other side of the house that stood directly in front of him. He heard it again.

    He stepped back slowly and turned to face the comforting sight of the inn. He was about to break into a run when a single word broke the silence around him.

    ¡°Help.¡±

    Sarien spun on his heels, his breath caught in his throat. Now he knew that whatever was out in the night wasn¡¯t a bear. Unless it was an exceptionally clever one that could speak.

    ¡°Hello?¡± he called out softly.

    ¡°Help.¡±

    A woman¡¯s voice, but rough and flat. There was no fear in the voice. No emotion at all.

    A cold shiver ran down his spine, but he shook it off and took a step toward where he thought he heard the voice last.

    ¡°Help.¡±

    Sarien did not call out again, but he stepped forward. All he wanted was to run and get the others, but what if there was someone under attack? There were no sounds of struggle, but the person might be trapped.

    With the spear held out in front of him, Sarien rounded the corner and peered into the darkness. He cursed himself for not bringing a lantern. He learned when he was younger that he possessed the ability to see better than others in the dark, on account of his large eyes his father said, but he struggled to make out the form before him.

    Sarien squinted and saw the silhouette of someone crouching on the path. ¡°Are you well?¡±

    The person stood up and barely reached his waist. A child? Sarien took a step forward but stopped abruptly. Something was wrong with the child¡¯s shape. Its arms dragged on the ground. Sarien took a hasty step back.

    The creature¡¯s strangely long, tapered fingers reached out to him. ¡°Help.¡±

    It followed as Sarien backed out of the narrow passageway between the houses and toward the inn. As they rounded the corner, light glinted off the creature¡¯s fingers. Not fingers. Claws.

    Sarien screamed and pulled back. He tripped and fell, then flipped onto his stomach and pushed himself up and ran as fast as his legs could carry him. A sudden sharp pain seared into his arm and he cried out, dropping his spear.

    Sarien looked over his shoulder to find the creature standing next to a covered well.

    Smooth, rounded face with no holes for eyes. A small mouth with lips curled back to reveal sharp, pin-like teeth. In one hand, it held the severed head of a young woman with her eyes rolled back, showing the whites against the monstrous pitch-black skin of the creature. The woman¡¯s mouth bobbed up and down as if jerked on a string and said, ¡°Help.¡±

    Sarien screamed.

    He turned to run the last few steps to the inn and almost cried tears of happiness when Trillian barged out of the front door with his friends close behind him. All four had their swords dawn. Ben followed with his spear while Lady Trishan peered out from the doorway.

    ¡°What?¡± Trillian barked, scanning the surrounding area. ¡°Did you see it?¡±

    Sarien almost fell as he turned to point at the creature. All he saw was the empty road. ¡°It was right there!¡±

    ¡°What was it?¡± Ben asked, his eyes wide and his mouth set in a nervous half-smile, as if he didn¡¯t know if he should be frightened or excited.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. A monster!¡± Sarien stammered.

    Lady Trishan¡¯s voice sounded shrill from inside the inn. ¡°We¡¯re going right now, Trillian. Do you hear me?¡±

    Trillian waved at her. ¡°In a moment, dear,¡± then pointed his sword at Sarien. ¡°Are you sure it wasn¡¯t a bear?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Sarien yelled. ¡°It was right there!¡± He pointed again, a flash of movement caught his eye off to his right. ¡°There! Did you see it?¡±

    Trillian turned in the direction he¡¯d indicated. ¡°I can¡¯t see a damned thing.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s out there,¡± Sarien whispered. ¡°About the size of a child. It has claws, sharp teeth.¡± Sarien pointed at his own face. ¡°No eyes!¡±

    ¡°I swear if this is a trick,¡± Trillian said, his eyes scanning the darkness. His pale expression said that he wished Sarien was trying to scare him.

    Sarien held up his injured arm. The cloth of his sleeve was torn and a bright red line marked his skin. The creature had only grazed him. ¡°I¡¯m not!¡±

    ¡°I saw something!¡± Perti exclaimed, pointing one thick finger into the night.

    Trillian took a deep breath then let it out in a harsh shudder. ¡°Here¡¯s what we do. If the stable boy isn¡¯t lying, we need to get Lady Trishan to safety. Let¡¯s get the horses.¡±

    The horses. They¡¯d left them in the inn¡¯s stable, a small structure beside the main building. What had they been thinking, leaving the defenseless animals all by themselves? Sarien ran back a few steps and grabbed his spear laying in the grass. They moved as one to the stable with Lady Trishan walking in the middle of their group. Her head swiveled back and forth like a bird¡¯s trying to see in every direction at the same time.

    Sarien breathed out a sigh of relief when he saw that the stable doors were intact and the horses unharmed.

    ¡°Are we all going to leave?¡± Ben asked.

    Trillian shook his head as he backed into the stable. ¡°No. We came here with a job to do. We¡¯re not leaving until it¡¯s done.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to have me leave by myself, are you?¡± Lady Trishan shrieked.

    The question seemed to stump Trillian for a moment, but then he settled on a decision. ¡°No, of course not. My trusted friend Perti here will ride with you back to the estate. The rest of us will return once this beast is dealt with.¡± He turned to Sarien and Ben. ¡°You two, saddle the lady¡¯s horse and Perti¡¯s.¡±

    Sarien didn¡¯t want to relinquish his spear. He knew it was the only weapon standing between him and a terrible death, so he saddled the horse quickly without complaint.

    Sarien and Ben led the horses out of the stables. Trillian exchanged a few words with Lady Trishan and then smacked the horse¡¯s rump, causing it to bolt forward. ¡°Be safe!¡±

    Sarien watched anxiously as Lady Trishan and Perti rode straight through the village. As they passed the first house, a shadow flew at the two riders, latching onto Perti¡¯s horse. Perti¡¯s body stiffened before slumping forward. Lady Trishan¡¯s screams filled the air as Perti¡¯s head slid free from the rest of his body and rolled into the dirt.

    Sarien watched in horror as dark blood pumped from the decapitated body, soaking Lady Trishan as she grabbed the reins and veered her horse sharply away from the carnage. It looked like the creature was drinking from what remained of Perti¡¯s neck, but it was difficult to tell in the dark.

    Lady Trishan¡¯s screams faded as she rode off into the night.

    ¡°Now!¡± Trillian shouted, drawing his sword. The five of them ran to intercept Perti¡¯s terrified horse. It cried out, bucking erratically to shake off Perti¡¯s body whose feet were still strapped into the stirrups. The creature held on tightly, focused only on its meal.

    Sarien reached the horse and its riders first and thrust out his spear at the creature. He missed, the attack slow and clumsy, and struck the ground. He fell, the momentum too swift for him to stop.

    Thankfully, Trillian and Ben fared a little better. Neither of them struck it, but at least they didn¡¯t fall and embarrass themselves.

    The eyeless monster slashed with its clawed hand and hopped off Perti¡¯s body. It backed away warily. Trillian and Ben closed in and swung for its arms, but the creature darted away. None of them had even come close to hitting it when it fled behind the nearest building.

    ¡°What in Eld¡¯s name was that?¡± Trillian asked, panting hard.

    ¡°I told you, didn¡¯t I? It¡¯s a monster!¡± Sarien said, forcing himself to stand. ¡°Do we follow?

    Trillian nodded, his face pale and his hair plastered to his forehead with sweat. ¡°You and Ben go left, Hein, Ola, and I¡¯ll go right. We¡¯ll corner it.¡± As he spoke, he pushed Ben, almost throwing in the direction he wanted the young man to run. Sarien followed and tried to ignore whatever was happening inside his chest. Something was building in there, calling to him alongside the thrumming and the pulling. He felt certain that it had to do with the creature.

    They rounded the corner and found nothing, not even Trillian and his friends. A flickering movement in the dark disappeared behind a building across the street.

    ¡°Over there!¡± Sarien shouted.

 Book 1: Chapter 3

    Sarien and Ben followed the creature, but slowed their steps as they approached the building.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like this,¡± Sarien said. ¡°It¡¯s like it¡¯s luring us into a trap.¡±

    ¡°You think it¡¯s that smart?¡± Ben asked, bewildered.

    ¡°It kinda looks like a human. Could be as smart as one.¡±

    Trillian, Hein, and Ola approached with their swords grasped tightly in their hands. ¡°Don¡¯t stop, we have to kill it!¡± Trillian said, panting hard.

    Sarien nodded. Trillian was right. They could not let the creature escape.

    He rounded the corner. The creature lashed out from its hiding place, where it sat silently waiting. Sarien raised his spear in the last moment, the creature¡¯s claws slicing at the wooden shaft. The force of the attack tossed Sarien aside, flinging him against the side of the building. His head cracked against the wall, the pain blinding him before he collapsed onto the ground. His spear snapped in half when his weight landed on top of it and Sarien gave a cry of surprise, more from pain than fear.

    Trillian, Hein, Ola, and Ben ran forward with their weapons raised. Sarien¡¯s head spun as he watched Ben heave his spear and drive it straight into the creature¡¯s leg. The creature screamed, a sharp harsh sound, as it tried to dart away back into the darkness.

    Ola blocked its path and slashed at it, but the strike was feeble and slow. The creature took off his arm at the elbow with one swipe. Ola screamed, blood spewing from his stump. Hein stood frozen, his eyes wide with fear as he watched his friend thrash on the ground.

    The creature took advantage of Hein¡¯s distraction and, with one swipe, cut the young man¡¯s gut open. Hein¡¯s eyes rolled to the back of his head as he dropped to the ground, dead.

    Sarien emptied his stomach then forced himself to his feet. He blinked wildly trying to clear his vision, but the world swam before him. He picked up the top half of his broken spear, where the blade was fixed, and blindly threw it in the direction of the creature.

    To his surprise, the blade struck true into the creature¡¯s shoulder. It screeched again. Sarien scrambled along the ground and grabbed Ola¡¯s dropped sword. He swung, the blade slicing across the creature¡¯s chest, but not cutting deep enough.

    Ben snuck up behind it, his spear held low and ready to strike. When Sarien attacked, Ben thrust his spear, but missed. The creature turned on him, its arms shooting out and grabbing Ben at the shoulder. It dug its claws deep into Ben¡¯s flesh and tore him apart. Trillian took the opportunity to charge in and deliver a thrust, but their monstrous opponent danced away.

    Ben screamed in pain and fell to the ground. Sarien stood in shock, paralyzed at the sight of all the blood seeping from Ben¡¯s still body and into the dirt. Was he dead? No, couldn¡¯t be.

    ¡°What are you doing? We must kill it now!¡± Trillian screamed.

    His face was white from shock and blood loss, but there was a fire in his eyes. He advanced on the injured creature and slashed. ¡°Sarien, you have to help or we¡¯ll both die too!¡±

    ¡°Screw you!¡± Sarien said, pulling his gaze away from Ben¡¯s prone body. In that moment, he truly hated Trillian. He knew the noble was right.

    Sarien let out a wail and struck out with Ola¡¯s sword at the creature. Both men attacked desperately, Sarien with no training at all and Trillian forgetting his, but it did not matter. The erratic movements soon had the creature pinned up against the wall of the building.

    Sarien struck for the thing¡¯s arm. The creature screamed and swiped at him at the same time, the movement too fast to follow. The result was a long gash along Sarien¡¯s chest and his own attack missing its mark. The pain was indescribable. Like burning fire and cold at the same time. He gasped and fell to his knees, hugging himself. His clothes were in shreds and his hands came away bloody.

    Trillian¡¯s sword finally found its mark in the monster¡¯s the neck, digging deep. A killing blow.

    Except it didn¡¯t perish fast enough. Blood gurgled from its mouth and the many wounds across its body gushed. So much blood, enough to make Sarien sick while hunched over on the ground, unable to stand. It struck out one last time, cutting Trillian across his face and continuing downward, along the young man¡¯s chest. The claws scored deep grooves in his skin and flesh.

    Trillian didn¡¯t make a single sound as he fell. Neither did the monster when it tumbled to the ground with Trillian¡¯s sword still lodged in its throat.

    The pain in Sarien¡¯s chest was overpowering. He couldn¡¯t stand, could barely breathe or think. He hadn¡¯t been able to do a thing. A noble saved him, one he despised.

    ¡°Ben!¡± Crawling away from the creature, Sarien slowly made his way toward his childhood friend. He didn¡¯t make it far. An incredible sense of fatigue washed over him. It would be fine to rest his eyes for a moment, wouldn¡¯t it? They¡¯d beaten the thing, after all. Just a short little rest.

    Sarien woke with a start and felt someone shaking his shoulder. Blinking, he turned to his side and winced in pain.

    It was Ben, his face pale and covered in beads of sweat. ¡°Sarien, you¡¯re alive. Thank the flame. Thought you were gone.¡±

    ¡°Ben,¡± Sarien mumbled. He didn¡¯t recognize the area around them. The sky was pink and orange. Dawn. Something nearby smelled terrible. He wondered idly if it was him.

    ¡°Ben?¡± His friend didn¡¯t reply. Sarien blinked again and turned to find Ben face down in the dirt. Sarien forced himself up and flipped Ben over. Ben¡¯s entire front was torn to shreds. Long gashes cut so deep that it looked like the young man was a ragdoll coming apart at the seams.

    ¡°Ben!¡± The shocking sight of his friend¡¯s mangled body brought Sarien back to his senses. Pain shot through his own body, but it faded away at the gruesome scene before him. The monster lay on the ground with its remaining limbs curling inward, like a giant dead insect. Ola and Hein were drenched in blood and guts and it was difficult to even make out which man was which. They would not wake up again. Trillian twitched but Sarien could barely look at the young noble with his face torn open.

    Sarien¡¯s sense of time was distorted, but he must have been asleep for a while, since the night was being pushed away by dawn. Adding to his confusion was the strange sensation inside the left side of his body. It still pulsed and thrummed with a beat pulling at him to go east. A power that churned and grew, almost begging to be used.

    Sarien¡¯s left hand tingled. He held both hands up in front of his face, ignoring the searing pain from his chest wound. Both of his hands spasmed, but he felt no strangeness from his right hand.

    He felt as if a dividing line went straight through the middle of him, splitting him in two. The left side contained what felt like a cold light. He could feel it struggle to cross to the right side of his body.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Sarien asked out loud. ¡°A flame?¡±

    Yes, that was it. When he concentrated, he got the impression of a flame in that white swirl of power growing inside him.

    A wheeze from Ben shook Sarien out of his thoughts. Neither Ben nor Trillian would be long for this world if he didn¡¯t do something. But what could he do? Moving them was out of the question. The estate was too far away and they wouldn¡¯t survive such a trip, and that was if Sarien could lift them across a horse¡¯s back. Unlikely at the best of times and impossible now he was injured.

    Ignoring the tingling in his hand proved difficult. The sensation only increased and spread down his arm. It wanted out. He would never be able to explain how, but in that moment, he let it.

    A white light began pulsing in his left hand. Sarien stared in disbelief.

    Magic. Had to be. This was the Kingdom of Eldsprak. That meant any person manifesting powers was a pyromancer.

    He squinted, trying to make out a shape. A pyromancer conjured fire, so this manifestation in his palm should be a flame. Before he finished his thought, a flame formed, white and cold. It flickered despite the lack of wind. The color was all wrong, and it wasn¡¯t even warm, but it was all he had. In a rush, he got up on his knees and placed his left hand on Ben¡¯s chest, palm down. The flame disappeared into his friend.

    With no idea how to continue, he focused on the overpowering need to save his friend. He couldn¡¯t lose Ben. The mere thought made his eyes burn and streaks of tears ran down his cheeks.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡± he shouted through clenched teeth. The energy inside him drained away as he tried to make it do something, anything, to help Ben. A flowing throb of purpose sprung into the power. It grew from something miniscule into a presence that approached from beyond.

    The flame grew inside Ben and over Sarien¡¯s hand, then his arm. White light fully enveloped them. A sense wrongness followed. Danger.

    Sarien didn¡¯t care. He pushed through, wrangling his power, Ben, and the presence together with sheer force of will as the flame grew to an incredible size, even overwhelming the surrounding buildings. Sarien released a wordless cry when he felt a shift. He¡¯d done something. What, he couldn¡¯t say, but it was done.

    All he wanted was to collapse and let oblivion take him, but there was still the matter of Trillian. He¡¯d done all he could for Ben. Even if he despised the noble, he couldn¡¯t let him die.

    Without opening his eyes, Sarien moved his left hand from Ben to Trillian. The sound of horses approaching reached his ears, but he ignored it. His entire focus was on the inner glow of his magic. He lost himself in it and let it wash away his fear and his anger. This time, the pull and the presence differed. No sense of wrongness followed, only a sense of calm. Like an oasis of love. Sarien flexed his fingers, sending the sensation through him and into Trillian.

    Instead of flowing freely, he felt something reach out to touch Trillian.Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    Beware and be wary, little human. It is far more than fire you¡¯re playing with.

    Sarien¡¯s eyes snapped open. What was that? He withdrew his hand and pulled back. Someone grabbed his shoulder and he let out a scream of surprise.

    ¡°Sarien, my boy, it¡¯s me.¡± His father¡¯s normally soothing voice was tinged with worry.

    The huge white flame in Sarien¡¯s hand flickered and diminished before dying out entirely.

    Griswold, the large stablemaster, was on the ground, next to Ben, his son. ¡°Ben! Answer me, Ben!¡±

    Sarien was relieved to see that both Ben and Trillian were alive. Trillian¡¯s previously cold and pale skin was now slightly pink, flushed with blood. Ben¡¯s chest rose with each steady breath. Their gaping wounds were gone. Only pink scars remained.

    He¡¯d done it. He had healed them with fire. Sarien let out a giddy laugh of disbelief.

    ¡°Sarien, what happened here? What did you do?¡± his father said.

    Sarien blinked, grinning. ¡°I healed them. Did you see? My fire. Doesn¡¯t that make me a pyromancer?¡± He tried to force himself up, but his head spun from pain and exhaustion. Whatever he¡¯d done, it felt like every ounce of energy was sapped from his body. His mind began to drift, untethered.

    Someone muttered from behind his father. ¡°That was no fire.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t heal with fire,¡± a second man said.

    Sarien turned to face who had spoken, but his father blocked his gaze. Talc spoke forcefully, addressing the stunned crowd gathering around them. "No one is going to ever mention this again, you understand? Not a word!¡±

    He wrapped his arms around Sarien, who felt himself slipping into the black void of unconsciousness. ¡°Listen, son, never use that power again. You hear me? You don''t understand what you have done. That pale light¡­¡±

    Talc trailed off, then it sounded like he came to some sort of decision. ¡°I¡¯m going to have to leave for a while. I¡¯ll try to keep the firemagi away from you. You¡¯re not one of them, son. Do you understand me?¡±

    What was he talking about? Of course, he was a pyromancer. His father had even seen the flame. And why shouldn¡¯t he use his power? Darkness crept in from the edges of his vision and the last thing he heard was a soldier cursing as they found the dead creature. He drifted off into sweet oblivion.

    Sarien didn¡¯t remember returning back to his room, but when he woke, he was laying in his bed. One of the estate¡¯s maids sat by his bed, idly knitting. The rhythmic sounds of her needles tapping against each other woke him. With eyes blurry from sleep, he only caught the outline of her before closing them tight against the light. ¡°Lisa?¡±

    The sound of her needles stopped. ¡°You¡¯re awake!¡±

    ¡°What time is it?¡±

    ¡°You have been asleep for four whole days, you dummy!¡±

    Sarien squirmed and opened his eyes. ¡°Four?¡±

    ¡°Four!¡±

    He sat up with some difficulty, the events of that one night rushing back to him. ¡°Ben? Is Ben safe?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s fine,¡± she answered, but Sarien caught her frown before she pasted on a blank look. The young woman was prone to smiling. Seeing her this serious worried him.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Lisa took up her needles again and began plucking at the gray shape she was working on. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing, I¡¯m sure. Trillian is perfectly healthy too. He even went riding for the first time yesterday. And he looked in on you once!¡±

    Sarien rolled his eyes. ¡°What a gentleman.¡± Then he narrowed them, not liking her evasiveness. ¡°Lisa. Tell me about Ben.¡±

    ¡°Fine!¡± She put the knitting back down on her lap, then stored it away in a cloth bag that hung on the back of the chair where she sat. ¡°He¡¯s fine, really. Just¡­I¡¯m not sure. Something is different about him.¡±

    ¡°Different how?¡±

    She shrugged. ¡°Like he¡¯s not as happy. Kind of not himself.¡±

    Sarien gathered what little strength he had to swing his legs over the edge of the bed. ¡°Well. He was more than half-dead. That could do it, maybe?¡±

    She nodded enthusiastically and stood, reaching out a hand to him. ¡°I¡¯m sure that¡¯s it! Now come, we need to get some food in you before¡­¡± She cut herself off, her eyes widening.

    Sarien sighed. ¡°Before what?¡±

    Lisa brought her free hand to her mouth, dropping Sarien back into bed. Tears formed in her eyes. ¡°Oh Sarien, I¡¯m so sorry! The news spread of what you did. They¡¯re coming for you. From the tower!¡±

    He sat back up on his own, wincing from the pain. ¡°The pyromancers? Is my father back?¡±

    She shook her head. ¡°No one has heard from him. He left right after returning with you.¡± Her fingers grazed the bandages around his chest. ¡°You need to be more careful.¡±

    Sarien frowned. His father said he¡¯d be going to the firemagi. It wasn¡¯t all that far and he should have returned by now. Why hadn¡¯t he?

    Sarien couldn¡¯t help but feel a little excited at the prospect of going to the tower. Just sitting there on his bed, he felt the white flame churn inside the left side of his body, waiting. From what he assumed, the paleness and lack of heat in his flame had to be common for new pyromancers. A little instruction would set everything right. Sarien was sure of it.

    He would go to the tower, talk to his father, and finally be free of the nobleman¡¯s boot on his neck. Sarien needed strength, he needed power. Next time he wouldn¡¯t fail his friend. Magic would trump a spear every time.

    ¡°When are they coming, the pyromancers?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Lisa replied. ¡°Could be as soon as today. Oh, Sarien, I was so scared they¡¯d take you before you woke up and we wouldn¡¯t know that you were okay and they¡¯d treat you horribly and¡­¡°

    Sarien put a calming hand on her arm. ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be fine. Can you please help me to the kitchen? I¡¯m starving. Where is Ben now?¡±

    She grabbed the hand he put on her shoulder and helped pull Sarien to his feet. ¡°I¡¯m sure Ben¡¯s ma will force enough food down your throat to make you fat like a pig.¡± Lisa sobered but hid her sudden wariness behind a cheerful smile. ¡°Ben is in the library. He¡¯s mostly been reading since he woke up.¡±

    Sarien looked down at her in surprise. ¡°Reading?¡±

    She nodded. ¡°Didn¡¯t even know he could read. Not well, anyway.¡±

    ¡°I have to see him before they come for me.¡± His stomach grumbled as he leaned heavily into Lisa¡¯s shoulder. ¡°But let¡¯s go get something to eat first.¡±

    When they staggered into the kitchen, Lilian wrapped her thick arms around him and pulled him off his feet, spinning fast enough to make Sarien dizzy.

    ¡°You beautiful boy! You saved our Ben! Thank you, thank you, thank you!¡± Then she set him down on one of the stools and wiped a tear from her eye. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you¡­well, let¡¯s get some food in you!¡±

    He said goodbye to Lisa with the promise to see her again before he left with the pyromancers. Sarien stuffed his mouth with bread and cheese, grunting at Lilian¡¯s constant stream of gratitude.

    It didn¡¯t take long, however, for Sarien to spot the maids eyeing him as they entered and left the kitchen, and it was not the shy blushing kind of looks that they used to send his way.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with everyone?¡± he asked Lilian, who busied herself with stirring in different pots and pans.

    She didn¡¯t look up at him, but he could see her shoulders tighten at his question. ¡°It¡¯s what you did, lad,¡± she said. ¡°The fire.¡± She paused for a long moment before continuing, ¡°I love you for saving my son, but many here are uncomfortable with that type of thing. We don¡¯t see much magic around here and it frightens the others.¡±

    Sarien looked at the palm of his hand and tried to imagine what his magic appeared like to the others. It shot high into the sky, blazing white, and brought two men back from the brink of death. He couldn¡¯t refute that sentiment. But that wasn¡¯t terrifying to him, it was beautiful.

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t look so glum!¡± Lilian said, approaching with another plate, this one full of beans and piles of boiled potatoes slathered in gravy. ¡°You did a good thing. You saved them! The lord¡¯s son, even. He better throw heaps of gold on you!¡± The earnestness in Lilian¡¯s round face made Sarien all warm inside and he couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of loss at the thought of leaving the estate. The need to find his father outweighed everything else, however, and the sense of adventure beckoned. Before all that, he had to talk with Ben and see with his own eyes that his friend had recovered from the attack.

    Sarien found his childhood friend in the library, rummaging through the stacks.

    ¡°Are you even allowed to be in here?¡± Sarien asked with a laugh. Ben hadn¡¯t noticed him come in and jumped, glaring at him when he finally turned to Sarien. It wasn¡¯t the normal grin Sarien expected. Something was definitely wrong.

    ¡°Are you okay, Ben?¡± he asked hesitantly. ¡°After everything that happened?¡±

    Ben smiled and his lips pressed into a thin curved line that looked bizarre on his friend¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s you. My savior.¡± He scurried up to Sarien and took his hand. ¡°Tell me. How did you do it? How did you beckon me?¡±

    Sarien pulled his hand from Ben¡¯s grip. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I did it with fire.¡±

    Ben moved his lips, as if tasting the word. ¡°Fire.¡± Then he narrowed his eyes.

    He was about to speak again, but Sarien interrupted him. ¡°What are you reading about?¡± The whole situation raised his hackles. He felt a surge of energy within him demanding that he either fight the man standing before him or flee the scene.

    Ben waved a finger in in the air, an unusual gesture. ¡°Oh, just getting acquainted.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m glad you¡¯re okay. What happened to the creature?¡± Sarien asked. Perhaps it wasn¡¯t the best idea to bring that up, not with his friend affected so much by the trauma.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°The monster we killed.¡±

    Ben seemed to ignore the question at first, as he went to another shelf and began pulling down books. Then he spoke without looking at Sarien. ¡°That¡¯s in the past.¡±

    Sarien nodded. ¡°That¡¯s all well then. Look, I have to go talk with Hacha and your father before I go. I¡¯ll check in again before I leave.¡±

    Ben¡¯s eyes snapped to Sarien''s. ¡°Leave? Perhaps I should come with.¡± He crossed the room to grab hold of Sarien¡¯s sleeve as if afraid to let him go. ¡°We¡¯re friends, aren¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°What is wrong with you?¡±

    Before Ben had a chance to reply, the door opened behind them and Griswold stepped in. A look of concern passed over his face as he pulled Ben back away from Sarien.

    ¡°Is everything all right in here?¡±

    Sarien nodded. ¡°We¡¯re fine, Gris.¡±

    Griswold didn¡¯t seem to believe him, but continued, ¡°I came to say that they¡¯re here. I¡¯m sorry, lad. I didn¡¯t want it to come to this, but the Tower needed to know about you and your powers. Thank you for saving my boy.¡± He looked at Ben, who was already back by the books. Griswold frowned. ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll turn out fine once everything settles down.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just happy I could do something. They¡¯re here? Already?¡±

    ¡°Afraid so.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Sarien peered past the large man at his friend. ¡°Well, I guess this is it then, Ben. Don¡¯t think you can join this time, but I¡¯ll find a way to come back once I find my father and things settle a little.¡±

    Ben didn¡¯t even look up from the book he was reading and waved dismissively. ¡°I¡¯ll find my own way, then.¡±

    After saying his farewell to Griswold, Sarien walked out to the front of the estate with nothing more than the clothes on his back and a small pack containing, among other things, a knife that his father gifted him at his last nameday. It was small but sharp with a wooden hilt carved with intricate patterns he couldn¡¯t make sense of. He wondered if it would have made a difference in the fight, if he¡¯d gone into the house to fetch it.

    A cart waited out front, carrying a stranger. He didn¡¯t look like a pyromancer. At least not what he imagined when he thought of them. No long beard or flowing red robes. Just a regular man, perhaps even a little shabbier than those who worked on the estate.

    Before the cart stood Hacha and Trillian. The young nobleman¡¯s face looked much better. The wounds inflicted by the creature were now nothing more than thin pink scars running from his scalp down across his face. If anything, the new addition made Trillian appear more ruggedly handsome, Sarien thought begrudgingly.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Trillian said, holding out his hand. ¡°You were useless in the fight, but you saved my life. You¡¯ll be welcome here if you ever need a place to stay.¡±

    Sarien took the young man¡¯s hand and squeezed. ¡°Good job killing the thing. What happened to it?¡± From what he could tell, Trillian was still himself. Sure, he was a little kinder now, but that could be because Sarien saved his life. There was a newfound humility in the nobleman. The changes in Ben were much more pronounced.

    ¡°It¡¯s in there,¡± Hacha said, pointing to a wooden crate on top of the wagon. ¡°We thought the firemagi would want to have a look.¡± He scratched at his thinning hair and then produced a thick bag from inside his coat that jingled when he handed it to Sarien. ¡°To show my gratitude for you saving my son.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Sarien said.

    ¡°Please send word if you find you father, I don¡¯t like him being gone this long.¡±

    ¡°I promise. This all happened so fast. Did the young lady make it back here?¡± Sarien asked.

    Hacha nodded. ¡°She¡¯s the one who alerted your father of the attack. I¡¯m afraid she went home after sharing some choice words about Trillian.¡±

    Trillian¡¯s face reddened.

    ¡°Enough with the talk and the goodbyes,¡± the man up top on the cart said, breaking in. ¡°We have to leave. Now. Get up here, boy! You better not try and escape, or I¡¯ll tie you to the cart!¡±

    ¡°Escape? Why would I try to escape?¡±

    He shrugged. ¡°You¡¯d be surprised. Now get up here.¡± Sarien clambered up to sit beside him. ¡°I¡¯m Yari,¡± the rude one said.

    ¡°Sarien,¡± Sarien said, reaching out with his hand.

    Yari shrugged and then reached out to shake it. ¡°As long as you¡¯re not stupid, this will be a lovely little trip.¡±

    ¡°Stupid?¡± Sarien asked.

    ¡°Just do as you¡¯re told and don¡¯t ask too many questions.¡± Yari tugged the reins and prodded the horse into action. Sarien waved as they set off down the gravel path that would take them to the main road. Lisa came running from the house but stopped by Hacha and Trillian. All three of them waved.

    Sarien wasn¡¯t certain, but he thought he saw the silhouette of a man standing at the library window. He waved at it, but the shadow did not move.

 Book 1: Chapter 4

    ¡°So did ya hear?¡± Yari asked after they had ridden a short while in silence. He spoke without looking at Sarien, making it difficult to pick out the words from the loud rumblings of the cart.

    ¡°Hear what?¡± Sarien asked.

    ¡°About Kalstram, of course.¡±

    Sarien¡¯s breath caught. It was the name of the village where Sarien and the others were attacked. ¡°I heard.¡±

    ¡°Strange that,¡± Yari said. ¡°All empty and now this. He nodded to the wooden crate containing the remains of the creature.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Sarien agreed. He sat in silence for a while before working up the courage to ask. ¡°So, are you a pyromancer?¡±

    That set Yari off laughing until he started choking. When he finally calmed down, he answered between bouts of giggles. ¡°No, no, boy. I¡¯m no mage. Not of any kind. They just sent me to fetch you. I do odd jobs for the tower.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Sarien said, disappointed.

    ¡°But don¡¯t go getting any ideas of running away now,¡± Yari said. ¡°You won¡¯t get far.¡±

    ¡°Why do you keep thinking I¡¯m going to run away?¡±

    Yari shrugged again. ¡°Some run. Most of the ones we come to collect are younger. Just boys and girls who are scared and want to go back home. But I¡¯m used to getting burned with a little fire, so I always catch them.¡±

    ¡°Is it always you who comes and collects the ones who manifest the power?¡±

    ¡°Not always. There are others. Whoever is available.¡± Yari had said to not ask too many questions, but he didn¡¯t seem to mind at all.

    ¡°What is it like over there?¡± Sarien asked.

    ¡°Where?¡±

    ¡°The tower, of course. Is it really burning?¡±

    Yari snorted. ¡°Of course, it isn¡¯t burning. The Burning Tower of the Firemagi is just a grand name for a place like any other. A little stuffier perhaps, and I suppose there are some flames here and there when they practice.¡±

    Sarien tried to imagine it but couldn¡¯t. ¡°So, is it like a school?¡±

    ¡°There are students there, embers they¡¯re called, but not many. It¡¯s not that common what you¡¯ve got.¡±

    ¡°Power?¡±

    Yari chuckled. ¡°Power is common enough. We all hold power over others. Some more, some less. I¡¯m talking about the flame. Sometimes I wish I had that. Wouldn¡¯t have to go around picking up runts then, now would I?¡± He snapped the reins, trying to get the horse to move a little faster, but it ignored him and kept up its unhurried pace as Yari continued, ¡°a little strange how you¡¯re so old. Don¡¯t get me wrong, you¡¯re still a kid, but most of those I pick up are little boys and girls, no older than six or seven.¡±

    ¡°Worried you got the wrong man?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Yari said. ¡°You fit the description.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t need me to show you the flame?¡±

    Yari looked aghast. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare. Can¡¯t have you setting fire to the cart now, can we? Best not do that until we arrive at the tower.¡±

    A comfortable silence fell between them. Sarien leaned back to enjoy the fine day. Sunny and with a slight breeze to take the edge of heat off. He¡¯d saved Ben and was now on the way to the tower where he¡¯d find his father and some answers about his newfound power. They would be amazed that he could use fire to heal, of course. He¡¯d never heard of anything like that, so it had to be a rare talent. He grinned. Things were looking up.

    They rode through the first village without stopping, but Sarien still drew the eyes of its inhabitants. One young woman about his own age left a group of others to walk alongside the cart. She really was quite pretty with her shoulder-length auburn hair and doe eyes. ¡°Hey, pretty boy, where are you coming from?¡±

    He smiled down at her. ¡°The Karm estate.¡±

    ¡°Ooh, fancy lad. Where are you going then?¡±

    ¡°The tower,¡± Sarien said.

    The woman frowned. ¡°What¡¯s a boy like you going to do there? Work in the kitchens?¡±

    Sarien concentrated and brought forth a tiny white flame in the middle of his left palm, small enough that only she could see. ¡°I¡¯m going to join them and be a pyromancer, of course.¡± He laughed at his own joke, but the girl staggered back as if slapped. She turned and hurried back to her friends without another word, casting frightened glances over her shoulder.

    ¡°Told you not to play with your fire,¡± Yari said from up at the front. ¡°People don¡¯t like it.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°There you go with too many questions. My job is to take you to the tower, let¡¯s not make this complicated.¡±

    The cart trundled along and they eventually made it to Kalstram. Yari didn¡¯t say a word and Sarien did his best not to look at where Perti, Ola, and Hein were slain just a few days ago.

    The houses gaped empty. Perhaps it would remain deserted until it crumbled into ruins. The sense of something pulling at him through the white flame was still there. East. The power inside him pulled in that direction with a steady beat while it churned like a torrent in high seas. It was clearer than ever.

    ¡°What¡¯s east of here?¡± he asked, trying to calm himself.

    Yari looked in that direction. ¡°East, you ask?¡± He shrugged. ¡°Nothing much. Grass and fields until you get to the main road between Fyrie and Kleotram. Why do you ask?¡±

    ¡°No reason,¡± Sarien said. ¡°How much longer until we¡¯re at the tower?¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow afternoon.¡±

    They slept under the open sky and resumed their travels early the next morning. A few farmsteads passed in the distance, but not a single village or town. From what little Sarien knew, the population still hadn¡¯t recovered to the numbers prior to the gods being slain by the heroes over two hundred years ago. Most villages were located along the main road east of Fyrie or north, closer to the border with Vatnbloet. As he gazed across the seemingly endless fields, Sarien hadn¡¯t realized that the entire kingdom only held a few actual cities.

    ¡°Yari, do you know how many Eldians there are now?¡±

    He shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know if there has been an official census, but about half of the population of what we had before the war. A hundred thousand or so, maybe?¡±

    A hundred thousand. Such a staggering number of people, so many dead that even two generations later, they still hadn¡¯t repopulated. ¡°Thanks,¡± Sarien said. He didn¡¯t know much about the state of the kingdom, or the other four. Perhaps now Sarien would be able to see them. Loft was especially interesting to him. He wanted to see an aeromancer, one of the wind mages.

    Just as Yari promised, the tower came into sight by the middle of the afternoon. It was constructed out of plain gray stone, not engulfed in fire as Sarien assumed. The stones weren¡¯t even painted red. But the tower rose out of the earth and went on and on until it looked like the stones touched the sky. From where he stood, he could not see the end of it.

    A village sprawled around it, full of bustling people and children playing in the streets. Sarien caught a glimpse of a man in a red robe hurrying along one of the streets, but quickly lost sight of him.

    ¡°This is it,¡± Yari said when they approached the closed gate.

    The two guards stationed at the gate nodded to Yari but only the one on the left spoke. ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±

    ¡°Aye,¡± Yari answered.

    ¡°This is the new one then?¡±

    ¡°It is.¡±

    The other guard opened the gate and waved them inside. ¡°Go on.¡±

    Sarien followed Yari¡¯s lead and hopped off the wagon and headed inside the tower. Hot air blasted against Sarien as soon as he entered. It didn¡¯t take long for the warmth to chase the chill from his bones as Yari led them to a side room.

    ¡°Warm in here,¡± Sarien said, opening his coat and unbuttoning the top button of his shirt. He could feel the sweat begin to bead down his back.

    Yari nodded. ¡°Heat mages.¡±

    They waited in silence for what felt like an hour before a boy appeared. He couldn¡¯t have been more than twelve years old with dark brown hair that reached his shoulders and mischievous eyes. He reminded Sarien of Ben as a child. The boy wore a short-sleeved shirt and pants, both light red in color. It looked cooler than the thick wool jacket and shirt Sarien wore.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± the boy asked, eyeing Sarien curiously.

    ¡°Sarien. What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°Hah! Sound like a girl¡¯s name! And you kind of look like one too! I¡¯m Tremalian, the Fourth of High Valley, House Reyna and Eldborn in the realm of Eldsprak.¡±This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Sarien tensed. ¡°You¡¯re a noble, then?¡± The boy had to be. Quite the mouthful, a name like that. Sarien was pretty sure most of that gibberish the boy spewed was nonsense, but there was no way for him to know for sure.

    The boy gave him two thumbs up and a huge grin. ¡°Nah, just messing with you. You can call me Tre!¡±

    Sarien breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°You¡¯re to come with me. It¡¯s time for your interview.¡±

    ¡°Interview?¡±

    The boy nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. We all do it when we first arrive. Don¡¯t worry!¡± He looked at Yari. ¡°Did you bring me anything tasty this time, old man?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not that old,¡± Yari grumbled though with a smile. ¡°Sorry, nothing this time.¡±

    Tre¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°You better not make a habit of that!¡± He pointed at Sarien. ¡°You come with me, and don¡¯t be a laggard!¡±

    The two of them hurried along a windowless corridor lined with lanterns. Sarien blinked and peered closer at one as they passed. The lanterns weren¡¯t burning any material. Just a flame hovering above a rod of metal.

    ¡°What is this?¡± he asked Tre, who was already several paces down the corridor.

    The boy ran back to inspect. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s practice. The embers take turns lighting the place. Helps with concentration and builds stamina, you know?¡±

    Sarien shook his head in wonder. ¡°No, I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re so old already.¡±

    Sarien grimaced. ¡°Right.¡± They started in on their hurried pace again. The corridors they passed were all the same. Narrow with low ceilings and no windows. Their footsteps echoed off the stone floors. It felt gloomy despite the lanterns. To Sarien¡¯s surprise, they did not pass a single person.

    When they made it to a set of curved stairs, taking them up to the second floor, Sarien finally understood. They were using the servant¡¯s passageways, a way to travel unseen within the tower.

    On the second floor, a larger corridor opened up. Tall windows covered the far wall, with several doors opposite them. A large rug spun from some fine material covered most of the floor, red with intricate patterns made to look like flames. The drapes on the windows matched the rug. This was what Sarien was expecting when he heard tales about The Burning Tower of Firemagi¡ªostentatious reminders of where you stood.

    Tre grabbed his hand to pull him along. ¡°Come on! The old people here don¡¯t like to wait!¡± They scurried along another few sets of corridors until they made it to the end of one, where Tre stopped. ¡°This is it. Just knock and wait for him to call you in.¡±

    Sarien nodded. ¡°Thank you, Tre.¡±

    The boy grinned, then ran off, his footfalls muted on the thick carpet. Sarien shook his head with a smile before turning to face the large, ornate door before him. It was so thick that his knocks barely made a sound the first time, so he knocked again, harder.

    ¡°Enter,¡± a voice, barely audible, said from the other side. It required quite a bit of strength to push the double doors open.

    Inside was a study with bookcases lining the walls, each of them overflowing with books, tomes, and stacks of parchment. The air was dry, and noticeably cooler than the heated corridors. The same patterned rug from the corridor covered the floor and similar windows lined the opposite wall from the main doors letting in streams of sunlight.

    Behind an enormous desk that spanned nearly the entirety of the room sat a man dressed just like Sarien had imagined a pyromancer might. The man wore red robes with yellow and orange symbols stitched onto the fabric. The robes hung open, revealing a plain white shirt beneath. His face was lined with deep wrinkles around the eyes and his head was completely bald. The man¡¯s face was covered by an impressive white beard.

    ¡°Sit down,¡± he said, his voice deep and melodious.

    Sarien hurried over to and sat in a chair on the other side of the desk, causing a cloud of dust to rise from his body. There hadn¡¯t been any opportunities to wash himself after the journey to the tower.

    ¡°So, you are Sarien,¡± the old man said, looking up from the piece of parchment he was writing on.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Sarien said.

    The old man nodded. ¡°A strange name for a boy in Eldsprak. Never heard it before. Is that your full name? Just Sarien?¡± The expression on his face and the tone of his voice were flat.

    ¡°Sarien Wald, my father is Talc Wald. What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°You are here to answer questions, not ask them,¡± the old man said. ¡°But I¡¯ll allow it this once. My name is Bjorn Elden, and I¡¯m in charge of you embers. You may refer to me as Director Elden, or Director of Embers.¡± He thought for moment. ¡°Just Director is fine too.¡±

    ¡°Director,¡± Sarien said deferentially. ¡°Have you spoken with my father?¡±

    ¡°Your father?¡±

    ¡°Talc Wald. I believe he¡¯s here in the tower.¡±

    The director shook his head. ¡°To my knowledge, no such man has been here.¡± Sarien frowned but didn¡¯t press further. Either the old man didn¡¯t know, or he wouldn¡¯t speak of it. This search might be trickier than he¡¯d thought. Sarien would have to ask around on his own.

    ¡°Now,¡± the director said. ¡°You will be entered into our books as an ember. You¡¯re much older than most of those we find, not that there are many these days.¡±

    ¡°There are fewer eldborn now than before?¡±

    Bjorn narrowed his eyes. ¡°I have heard worrying reports of your inborn spark. It is important that we firemagi do not deceive those who are beneath us. Fear and distrust of pyromancers are already rampart in Eldsprak, not to speak of our neighboring kingdoms.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Silence now, ember. Did you deceive those around you with the use of your inborn spark?¡±

    ¡°My spark?¡±

    ¡°Your flame. Your power. The burning that rages inside you!¡±

    Sarien shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure how, but I healed my friends at the Karm estate. Closed their wounds up.¡±

    Director Elden slammed his fist against the tables, making a stack of books topple over and Sarien jump in his seat. ¡°Enough! No more lies. There is no healing with fire. Healing can only be done by those weak-minded followers of Ocea, with their water and pious refusal to accept their god¡¯s demise.¡± He opened his fist and pointed the palm toward the ceiling. A flame as tall as him burst into being from nothing. ¡°We are eldborn! Fire is in our blood! We!¡± He made the fire pulse in turn with his words. ¡°Are!¡± It grew taller and taller, hotter and hotter. ¡°Not! Healers!¡±

    Sarien clenched his eyes against the bright light of the old man¡¯s flame and shielded his face with his arms against the heat.

    ¡°Now,¡± the director of embers said, extinguishing the fire with a snap of his fingers. ¡°Did you heal using fire?¡±

    Sarien opened his eyes and let his arms fall to the chair¡¯s armrests. Sweat trickled down his face and along his chest, making the shirt stick to him. ¡°No?¡±

    Bjorn gave him a hard look, and Sarien added a little more conviction to his answer.

    ¡°No,¡± Sarien repeated.

    Director Elden sat back down in his chair with a sigh. ¡°Good. Now that we¡¯ve dealt with that. No more lying, understood?¡±

    ¡°No more lying,¡± Sarien agreed. This was not the reception he had expected. He hadn¡¯t ever heard of someone healing with fire before either, not that he knew much of things like that, but shouldn¡¯t they welcome such a discovery? Not simply deny that it occurred? There were even witnesses!

    Sarien flattened his lips tightly and kept the thoughts to himself. This was obviously not the place nor the time for them.

    ¡°Now show me your flame. You know that much, don¡¯t you? Or are you a heat mage?¡± The neutral expression on the old man¡¯s face had turned sour.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Sarien said, holding up his palm. He closed his eyes and searched inside himself, calling on the power that resided in the left side of his body. The white flame.

    As he opened his eyes, it manifested just above his hand. It flickered and danced as a flame should, but it neither emitted warmth nor had the right color. Not red, or orange, or even yellow. It was white.

    From the bewildered look on the director¡¯s face, the man didn¡¯t understand what he saw either. He stood and walked around the desk, never letting his gaze waver from Sarien¡¯s outstretched hand. When he got close enough to touch it, he reached out and held his hand over it.

    ¡°No warmth,¡± he muttered to himself. ¡°White.¡±

    He then took a step back, slowly shaking his head. ¡°White flames are supposed to be the hottest. Never heard of something like this before.¡± He returned to his desk, and after a moment, waved a dismissive hand at Sarien¡¯s flame. ¡°You can let it go.¡±

    Sarien did. The old man breathed in deep and then sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with you.¡±

    Disappointment weighed heavily down on Sarien. ¡°So, it¡¯s not just that I haven¡¯t trained?¡±

    ¡°Training makes a pyromancer¡¯s flame hotter, stronger, and larger, of course, but an untrained ember should still be able to produce flames comparable to a conventional fire.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m broken,¡± Sarien said, blinking rapidly, his eyes burning. ¡°Is that why I only have the power on one side of my body? I can feel the other side there, but it¡¯s dormant in some way. Can¡¯t access it at all.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not well versed in these matters, so I couldn¡¯t tell you,¡± The director said. ¡°But do not concern yourself. I¡¯m sure we can put the heat back in your blood. In addition to your usual classes, you will go to our director of research. It should not be a problem for her to deal with your abnormalities.¡±

    Joy soared in Sarien¡¯s chest. They could fix it. Of course they could, his fears had been for nothing!

    ¡°You may go.¡± With that dismissal, the old man settled back to writing on the parchment before him.

    Sarien got to his feet and exited the room without another word.

    In the corridor, Tre waited for him. ¡°Looks like I¡¯m supposed to be your guide for now.¡±

    ¡°My guide?¡±

    ¡°Show you around. Stuff like that. We embers have to stick together, right?¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Sarien agreed with a smile.

    The two of them started walking back the way they had come. ¡°So, how did it go with the old man?¡±

    Sarien thought for a moment. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Sounds about right.¡±

    ¡°He said they can fix me.¡±

    ¡°Fix what?¡±

    Sarien concentrated and brought forth his white flame. ¡°Look.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t do that,¡± Tre said, looking nervously around in the corridor.

    Sarien extinguished his flame. ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not allowed on our own. Embers only use our spark when told to, and always with some oldie watching over us.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t strike me as someone who follows rules,¡± Sarien said.

    That made Tre cackle and then look around again. The hallway was empty. He put his hands together, palms up, and fire shot up in an impressive pillar that towered over Sarien. The heat was overpowering, causing Sarien to step back.

    ¡°Look at that! I¡¯m strong!¡±

    Tre let the pillar of flame die off and then patted Sarien on the back. ¡°I¡¯m sure your tiny flame will grow bigger, eventually. Not as large as mine, of course. We can¡¯t all be geniuses. And you¡¯ll learn how to deal with the heat and stuff once you get started here. Hungry?¡±

    ¡°Starving.¡±

    Tre steered them down another set of corridors and then up a level. There were other people walking around now, both young and old, men and women. Most barely glanced in their direction. No one greeted him.

    ¡°We have to get you to the old weird Madge, but there¡¯s time for you to eat something first. The mess hall is probably empty now since lunch was served like an hour ago, but there are always leftovers.¡±

    ¡°Madge?¡±

    ¡°The director of research and whatnot. This place has more directors than I have fingers and toes. It¡¯s hard to keep track of them all. That¡¯ll never be me. I¡¯m going out on adventures! Not going to sit around with books all day until I¡¯m old and gray!¡±

    Sarien couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Me too!¡±

    Tre¡¯s face brightened. ¡°Perhaps I¡¯ll take you when I go. You can be my student! Just make sure you get your fire at least a little warm first, deal?¡±

    ¡°Oh. You¡¯re going soon?¡±

    ¡°As soon as they let me!¡± Tre said, grabbing a door handle. ¡°This is the mess hall. Remember how we walked to get here?¡±

    Sarien shook his head. ¡°Not at all.¡±

    Tre opened the door and shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re hopeless, girl-face.¡±

    The mess hall was indeed empty. A spacious room filled with tables and benches in neat rows. The ceiling was far above and shaped in the form of a dome. Along one wall was a long table stacked with plates of food. As Sarien approached, the air grew warmer. By the table itself, it was almost uncomfortable.

    ¡°Heat embers,¡± Tre said, without Sarien having to ask. ¡°You know, like the torches?¡±

    ¡°So, there are eldborn who can¡¯t make fire?¡±

    ¡°Sure. They only make heat. Boring, right?¡±

    ¡°And they don¡¯t have to see the place where they make it warm or where they light fires? When they practice, I mean.¡± They grabbed a plate each and sat by a table far from the plates, where the heat wasn¡¯t so bad.

    ¡°No. You can sort of remember a place and then use your spark there without seeing it. It¡¯s kind of hard to describe. They¡¯ll teach you.¡±

    Sarien munched on a potato before speaking again. The gnawing sensation of hunger had been ever present since he healed Ben and Trillian. ¡°Sounds like a neat trick, remembering places. So, these heat mages, they only make places warm?¡±

    Tre answered with his mouth full of food. ¡°Yes. But they can be pretty nasty if they want to. Ever seen a man cooked inside his armor?¡±

    Sarien shuddered. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Me neither, but I can¡¯t imagine it¡¯s very nice. Heat mages can make it really warm. Like, really warm.¡±

    How did Sarien not know these things? He was born in Eldsprak after all, the kingdom of firemagi. Was the estate really that remote?

    ¡°Are there any other kinds?¡±

    ¡°Of what?¡± Tre asked.

    ¡°Well, fire mages!¡±

    ¡°Nah.¡±

    ¡°No?¡±

    Tre grinned. ¡°Nope. That¡¯s it. Pyromancers and heat mages.¡± He held up two fingers. ¡°Not that hard to remember.¡±

 Book 1: Chapter 5

    With some food in his belly, Sarien felt much improved and was filled with optimism. This director of research they were heading to meet would surely know what was wrong with him. Perhaps she¡¯d even know where his father had disappeared to. He expected a person with a title like hers would need to be knowledgeable, after all.

    Sarien and Tre turned a corner and halfway down the corridor, two young men about Sarien¡¯s age pressed in close to a young boy of perhaps eight years old. One of them, a red-haired lad with freckles, clutched onto the boy¡¯s tunic, flattening him against the wall.

    The boy turned to Tre, his eyes lit with desperation. ¡°Help!¡±

    ¡°You bastards!¡± Tre shot off before Sarien had a chance to react. Just as quickly, Tre lay on the floor groaning after a punch in the gut from one of the boys. A boy with long, greasy hair the color of horse crap and a pockmarked face towered over Tre as the younger boy clutched his stomach.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Sarien demanded.

    ¡°None of your business,¡± the red-haired one barked. ¡°Get lost!¡±

    The spotty one turned to his friend. ¡°Hargul, is that the new ember?¡±

    Sarien remained silent.

    Hargul eyed Sarien with malicious curiosity. ¡°Well, are you?¡± Hargul asked. You didn¡¯t see many redheads in Eldsprak. It was a trait more common in Vatnbloet, where Sarien had heard they were all pale with freckles to go along with the fire-colored hair.

    ¡°I am,¡± Sarien answered. ¡°Let the boy go.¡±

    ¡°Or what?¡± Hargul asked.

    Sarien refused to be cowed, despite his hands shaking. He couldn¡¯t help but think back to his pathetic attempt to help during the fight with the monster, to his spear breaking and him having to be saved by Trillian.

    ¡°Or I¡¯ll make you,¡± he said, his voice only wavering a little as he brought the white flame forth in the palm of his hand.

    Hargul and his friend doubled over with laughter. ¡°What in fire¡¯s sake is that supposed to be?¡±

    ¡°Let him go!¡± Sarien reiterated, his face burning.

    ¡°You call that a flame?¡± the bully asked, holding up a hand. Fire erupted in his palm, licking the stone ceiling. Hargul created one of his own, even taller and about as wide as the trunk of a tree.

    The heat was blistering, forcing Sarien back, and he lifted his arm to shield his face. At least they¡¯d forgotten about the young boy, but his own prospects didn¡¯t look good.

    A gust of fire roared into existence from the other side of the corridor. Tre stood, barely keeping himself upright.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch him,¡± he said, his voice flat. The young boy¡¯s flame didn¡¯t conform into the pillar shape Sarien had seen already. Instead, it danced and flickered in the bullies¡¯ direction, almost like it was being drawn to the two smaller flames. Tre¡¯s burned bright and hot, its power undeniable.

    ¡°I think that¡¯s enough, now.¡± An old woman stepped into the corridor from one of the rooms lining the hallway. She looked sympathetic, like an innkeeper or perhaps baker with a dusty white apron tied around her waist. Small spots of white dotted her otherwise iron gray hair, like snowflakes. Her hair was tied back into a bun at the nape of her neck.

    Both bullies extinguished their flames in the blink of an eye and Tre wasn¡¯t far behind. Their eyes were wide, like startled deer. ¡°Hargul and Hestskit, don¡¯t you have somewhere to be?¡± the old woman asked, one eyebrow raised. They mumbled some excuse and then brushed past Sarien to escape down the corridor.

    ¡°Rescued by a child and an old crone,¡± Hargul muttered as he left.

    ¡°Sorry, Madge,¡± Tre said once the bullies were gone.

    Madge put a hand on the young, bullied boy¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You can go, Fingal.¡± The boy scurried away with a grateful glance to Sarien and Tre.

    The director of research shook her head at Tre. ¡°You should know better than this, Tremalian.¡±

    ¡°What about them?¡± he asked, pointing the way the bullies had disappeared.

    ¡°Their rule breaking does not excuse yours,¡± Madge said. She sounded like a kindly aunt admonishing an unruly child. She sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s not dwell on that.¡± She turned her gaze to Sarien. ¡°You¡¯ve brought me a friend.¡±

    Sarien cleared his throat. ¡°Sarien.¡±

    ¡°I know who you are, and I saw that interesting flame of yours.¡± She turned to walk back to where she had come from, waving for them to follow. ¡°Why don¡¯t you join me and we¡¯ll see if we can¡¯t figure out what¡¯s going on.¡±

    ¡°You coming in with me?¡± he asked the Tre.

    The boy nodded. ¡°Yeah. They said I had to.¡±

    The old woman shooed them inside, then closed the door behind them. A peculiar, thick smell permeated the air. She flung open a window and Sarien peered down. His head spun at the sight of the village below, tiny like a child¡¯s toy.

    Had they really climbed that many stairs? It hadn¡¯t taken long for him to get utterly lost in different corridors and floors, but Tre kept going, confident in where they were headed. The fresh air coming through the opened window helped chase the worst of the smell away.

    ¡°Come boys, we¡¯ll clear a space over here. Let¡¯s get started right away! Tremalian, you move those books!¡±

    Tre grumbled but moved stacks away from the area she¡¯d indicated.

    ¡°Want some help?¡± Sarien asked.

    Tre shook his head and grinned. ¡°I¡¯ve got it. Not that many. I¡¯m strong, see? Not just the most powerful pyromancer in a hundred years!¡±

    Sarien looked about the director¡¯s room. The room, or rooms rather, for there was an opening in the wall that led to an adjacent one, looked just like he¡¯d imagined. Strange bottles lined shelves on the walls. Opened books lay strewn everywhere and the bookcases were filled with objects he couldn¡¯t even guess the purpose of. Small fires danced in one of the room¡¯s corners, under a couple of colored bottles, boiling whatever was inside. The smoke coming out of them seemed to be the origin of the foul smell.

    The director walked up and grabbed Sarien¡¯s hand and peered into his eyes. Her own eyes were brown, warm, and inviting. Thin wrinkles at the corners made it appear like she was quick to laugh and smile. ¡°Bjorn tells me there¡¯s something wrong with you. I¡¯m Madge, by the way. No need for director of this and that!¡± She was a short woman, no taller than Tre, and she craned her neck to look into Sarien¡¯s face. ¡°My, oh my. What large eyes you have. And that mouth! That is just lovely. You have to let me take a closer look after we¡¯re done dealing with your little imperfection!¡±

    ¡°Can you fix me?¡± Sarien blurted out.

    ¡°We¡¯ll see, we¡¯ll see!¡± She looked behind Sarien. ¡°Tremalian, come over here now!¡± Tre scrambled over to them.

    ¡°Now tell, what is wrong?¡± she asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s my flame.¡±

    ¡°What about it, dear?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s, well, not like the others. It¡¯s cold.¡±

    Her eyes shone. ¡°Oh yes, and white. That¡¯s very interesting. May I?¡±

    She held up her hands, indicating that she wanted to place them on his head. He nodded and Madge placed her palms on his cheeks, her thumbs near his temples.

    She closed her eyes. ¡°You can make a flame?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s cold?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Close your eyes for me, dear,¡± she said. ¡°Now. Please manifest your flame.¡±

    Sarien focused and drew the power inside him. He felt it manifest in his hand.

    ¡°Very interesting,¡± Madge said. ¡°Describe what you¡¯re feeling inside right now.¡±

    ¡°The power or sensations or whatever you call it¡ª¡° Sarien began.

    ¡°Your spark,¡± Madge corrected.

    ¡°Spark. Right. The spark is completely in the left side of my body. It feels white, somehow. Is that right?¡±

    ¡°Just describe it for me,¡± she said, her tone soothing.

    ¡°There¡¯s this line right down my middle. The other side is just¡­ dark.¡±This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    ¡°Nothing there?¡±

    ¡°Something,¡± Sarien said. ¡°Like a tight ball or a shell. A seed, maybe? Something is in there and refusing to answer.¡± He opened his eyes and saw the director of research nodding to herself.

    ¡°I understand,¡± she said, taking her hands off his face.

    Sarien stepped back. ¡°So, can you help me?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps,¡± she said. ¡°But we¡¯ll need to do some more testing.¡±

    ¡°Whatever it takes,¡± he said.

    Madge gave him a warm smile that made her eyes glitter in the flickering lantern light. ¡°Thank you for lighting those, Tremalian.¡±

    ¡°I was bored,¡± he said, lounging on a chair. ¡°You just stood there forever.¡±

    Sarien blinked. The sun had set. ¡°How long have we been standing here?¡±

    ¡°Hours! I¡¯m hungry!¡± Tre complained.

    Sarien looked to Madge in amazement. ¡°Hours?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I had to give you a thorough examination.¡± She stepped over to Tre and swatted the back of his head with her palm. ¡°Get out of my chair. You know better, Tremalian.¡±

    The boy leapt up with a yelp and she fell into her chair. ¡°I¡¯m exhausted. Sorry to have kept you, Tremalian. I thought we would have use of you today.¡±

    ¡°So?¡± Tre said, glancing to Sarien. ¡°Can you fix him or not?¡±

    ¡°We will need to continue this tomorrow. Go get some food and rest. Return after classes, the both of you, and don¡¯t drag your feet!¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Sarien said. Of course, she couldn¡¯t just fix him in one session. Hope crept in and he had trouble keeping it reined in.

    They said their goodbyes and left the way they had come. ¡°We¡¯re on the top floor,¡± Tre said, stretching his arms above his head.

    ¡°I¡¯m staying with you?¡± Sarien asked.

    Tre shook his head. ¡°We have our own rooms. The embers are up top, I mean. You, me, Ylette, Tor, Fingal, and Freja. Those two last ones are brother and sister. He¡¯s a heat mage. Fingal, the kid you met, that is, the rest are pyromancers.¡±

    ¡°Only five of you?¡±

    ¡°Six of us,¡± Tre corrected, shooting him another grin. ¡°There are other places where they send embers to train, I¡¯ve heard. Not sure how this whole thing works yet. There aren¡¯t a whole lot of students around. There was another one, but he made it through and didn¡¯t have to be an ember anymore.¡±

    ¡°What is he doing now?

    ¡°He was called to Fyrie.¡±

    ¡°The capital? Really?¡±

    Tre shrugged. ¡°Firemagi go wherever we please! Anyway, apparently some prince wanted him to take part in a game or contest. He said he would be fighting, so that¡¯s great. Wish I could have gone too, but they wouldn¡¯t let me!¡±

    They stopped a moment to catch their breath on the stairs. Sarien¡¯s thighs and calves burned. ¡°How many floors are there?¡±

    ¡°Lots!¡±

    ¡°How are the others? The embers?¡± Sarien asked, trudging on. It was difficult to focus on anything other than his own broken magic and the need to find his father, but Tre¡¯s constant chattering helped a little at least.

    ¡°Oh, they¡¯re fine for the most part. Ylette and Freja tease me a bunch, but that¡¯s just because they¡¯re jealous because I¡¯m stronger.¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± Sarien said. It seemed he¡¯d be surrounded by children all day. Why had he manifested his powers so late in life? If the others were the same age as Tre, that meant Sarien would be the oldest at eighteen.

    ¡°Hey, Tre.¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡°Have you heard of anyone called Talc Wald?¡±

    The boy stopped and thought hard, then shook his head. ¡°Nope, sorry. Who is that?¡±

    ¡°My father. I think he might be here somewhere.¡±

    ¡°Oh, a mystery! Do you think they imprisoned him in the cells? Is your father a pyromancer?¡±

    Sarien shook his head. ¡°No, forget it. He¡¯s not a pyromancer.¡± Cells? Was his father imprisoned somewhere inside the tower? The only way to know for certain was to explore the tower himself. He¡¯d have to get there somehow. What a mess.

    A few flights of narrow stairs later, they emerged on a floor that, for the first time, was not just a corridor. The room was dark and spacious, with lanterns placed on a few scattered tables. It was empty, but you could hear voices drifting in from behind the closed doors. Tre brought him to one located in the middle of the large space.

    ¡°This is your room,¡± Tre said. ¡°I¡¯ll come get you in the morning before breakfast. We have fire theory tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°What is fire theory?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the dullest class taught by a pyromancer named Perz. All he talks about are how all other types of magic are inferior compared to fire. Then usually, about an hour in, he¡¯ll switch and go on and on about Eld and the fight against the traitors.¡±

    Sarien frowned. ¡°What traitors?¡±

    ¡°The heroes,¡± the young boy whispered. ¡°But don¡¯t call ¡®em that here, or you¡¯ll be punished! Just go along with it, deal?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll try,¡± Sarien said. Tre nodded and disappeared into another room down the wall, presumably his.

    Sarien opened the door. The room beyond was tiny with barely enough space to move between a narrow bed and a side table topped a washstand. When squeezing through the tight gap, Sarien accidentally kicked the chamber pot, rolling in under his bed. Sarien bent down to retrieve it only to bang his hip into the side table. With a groan, he replaced the chamber pot and turned to hastily undress and wash before bed. If it wasn¡¯t for him bringing a lantern from the other room with him, he would have to do it all in complete darkness. A change of clothing lay folded by the foot of the bed, but he ignored it and fell into the narrow bed. He called forth the small ball of white flame into his left hand, peering into it, his mind swimming with questions about his strange power and the disappearance of his father.

    In the morning, Sarien woke suddenly from his door slamming open, showering his small room with light.

    ¡°Up we go!¡± Tre yelled. ¡°Get dressed, or we¡¯ll miss breakfast!¡±

    Sarien¡¯s stomach grumbled, but it wasn¡¯t the soul-eating hunger he¡¯d felt since discovering his power. ¡°Give me a moment, Tre.¡±

    The boy shut the door and Sarien dressed in the new clothes that had been laid out at the foot of his bed the night before. They fit him remarkably well, but it wasn¡¯t until he exited the room that he got a good look at them. He groaned. Blazes of red, orange, and yellow. The pyromancers were single-minded when it came to their uniform.

    ¡°Looking fire!¡± Tre yelled from over by the stairwell. He stood with a bunch of others, all of them dressed in that same uniform. A simple tunic and trousers for the boys, and long dresses for the girls. Their ages varied, and it seemed like Tre was the youngest in the group, aside from Fingal, with the oldest only a few years younger than Sarien himself.

    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Sarien Wald,¡± he said when he joined them.

    The group of embers greeted him with smiles and words of welcome, and they moved down the stairs together. Tre quickly made the introductions as they hurried down to the mess hall.

    The oldest ember outside of Sarien was Freja. Sarien caught her glancing at him from the corner of her eyes and blushing, just as the maids had back at the estate. He made a point of not looking back at her, hoping she¡¯d stop. A sixteen-year-old girl had no business looking at a grown man like that.

    They ate breakfast in the empty mess hall, listening to Tre telling tales of all the adventures he¡¯d go on. The girls did indeed tease him, but it was good natured and not malicious. The others shared tidbits of their pasts and who they were, but they spoke over each other and the information all mixed together until Sarien was sure he wouldn¡¯t remember a word an hour later.

    Once they finished their breakfast of bread, butter, cheese, and a crisp apple, the embers hurried to class. Sarien wondered if he¡¯d ever figure out the maze of floors and corridors. Apparently, there was no map to use for reference, and Tre found it hilarious that he¡¯d even ask.

    ¡°You¡¯ll get it,¡± Tre said, moving along as if he could navigate the whole place blindfolded. Unlike the day before, Sarien passed several pyromancers making their way up and down the corridors and different flights of stairs, their steps hurried with purpose. Some carried books and others busied themselves with bottles of liquid or other unknown materials. One man held a small pig in his arms. All of them wore the same red pyromancer robes.

    ¡°You sure like red here,¡± Sarien said, as they entered a classroom.

    Tor gave a weak smile and spoke in a deep voice. ¡°Fire, fire. Always fire.¡±

    Ylette, a twelve-year-old girl, grabbed the sleeve of her dress and held it up. ¡°They make them out of fabric that resists fire better than wool or cotton. Not sure what it is, but it sure is handy!¡±

    A man stood waiting for them at the head of the classroom, but Sarien couldn¡¯t help but ask, in a low voice. ¡°What do all these firemagi do all day?¡±

    ¡°Do?¡± Tre asked. ¡°Work to get stronger, of course!¡±

    Freja shook her head. ¡°Most in the tower are academics. They study magic and research its history in different ways. Many pyromancers are out in the world, contracted to work with the local officials or carrying out tasks for the tower. I plan on staying and working to find a way to combine fire with another element.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Sarien asked.

    ¡°Boring!¡± Tre interrupted. ¡°Why stay here and read through dusty tomes and stupid bits of paper? You¡¯re strong, Freja, you should be out there with me, slaying monsters!¡± The boy¡¯s cheeks reddened, and Sarien saw the young boy¡¯s crush plain on his face.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± the man at the head of the classroom said. ¡°Sit down.¡±

    Sarien followed the others to a long bench and sat down. There were no tables and no quills or paper. What kind of studying would they be doing?

    ¡°Now,¡± the old man said. ¡°I¡¯m Perz, Magister of Magical History. You¡¯re Sarien Wald?¡± Perz wasn¡¯t as old as the director of embers, but still older than most men Sarien had met. He possessed a full head of gray hair and he kept his face clean shaven. Despite his age, he stood unaided and with his back straight.

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Sarien answered.

    ¡°Very well. In this class, you will learn of magic, fire magic in particular. Freja, you spoke of combining magic just now. Care to explain?¡±

    She sat up straight and her whole expression shone brightly, like she¡¯d been waiting to share her aspirations. ¡°Of course, magister! We have all these different types of magic, right? Water, earth, wind, and fire. There has been some study in trying to combine different elements. Everyone knows of firemagi working with geomancers to shape and burn clay into bricks, but we shouldn¡¯t stop there! The possibilities are endless.¡±

    The teacher snorted, causing Freja to stop. She swallowed hard and looked down at the floor, but she kept speaking. ¡°I think there should be more cooperation between the kingdoms and their magic users. We shouldn¡¯t keep apart. That¡¯s what I want to do. Cooperation.¡±

    Sarien nodded in agreement. What she said made perfect sense. But then he saw Perz frowning and stopped.

    The teacher shook his head. ¡°This will be a good lesson for you, Sarien.¡± He pointed with his finger and drew a line in the air across the group. ¡°To all of you. The growers have some use, I¡¯ll give you that. But other than that, there is no point to the other schools of magic on Maydian, our world. Only fire has an infinite number of applications. Hydromancers just push water around and aeromancers ride in their little boats. Digging holes and building houses is not something you should use magic for. Let those without the gift use their backs for such trivial nonsense.¡±

    Freja broke in. ¡°Water mages find water in the ground for wells to be dug, and what about healers?¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Perz¡¯s face reddened with anger, and Freja shied back.

    Tor whispered something in Freja¡¯s ear, just loud enough for Sarien to hear. ¡°Don¡¯t push him too far so quickly.¡±

    Perz was breathing hard, his face flushed with rage. It looked like he was about to burst. ¡°For tomorrow¡¯s class, you all have to come up with a new use for fire magic. You are all supposed to be firemagi!¡± He threw an unmissable glare at Fingal, ¡°it¡¯s time you start acting like it! And you Freja, you better put those foolish ambitions to rest! You will spend the rest of the day keeping the lanterns shining down in the tunnels. No breaks!¡±

    Sarien was about to say something, but Tre grabbed his arm and shook his head.

    ¡°Now get the out of here, for fire¡¯s sake!¡± the magister barked. ¡°Class is over.¡±

    They all shuffled out in silence, Freja looking crushed, and closed the door to the classroom behind them.

    Then Yvette, a pale girl of maybe thirteen years, startled to giggle. ¡°You really know how to make him burn, Freja!¡±

    Tor chuckled. ¡°Yeah, nice one. Just keep a low profile for a while.¡±

    Sarien looked around, confused. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Perz¡¯s short temper is legendary,¡± Freja said, trying to suppress her own giggles.

    Fingal added. ¡°We take turns to make him angry. He will often cancel class as punishment, and we get a bunch of time off before the next lesson!¡±

    ¡°And I don¡¯t mind lighting the lanterns,¡± Freja said. ¡°I can study at the same time, so it¡¯s no bother, not really.¡±

    Sarien grinned. ¡°You¡¯re quite devious, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Freja blushed again, but she nodded. Instead of looking away, she kept her gaze steady at him. It was Sarien who looked away first.

    Thankfully, Tre grabbed his arm and dragged him away. ¡°We have to go back to the old woman. Madge will know we got out early.¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± Sarien said. ¡°She said to come right after class.¡±

    ¡°See you later,¡± Tor said, waving while the rest of the group turned to leave.

 Book 1: Chapter 6

    Sarien and Tre separated from the others and headed toward Madge¡¯s rooms. When they were out of hearing, Tre looked up at him with a grin. ¡°Well, let¡¯s go see about fixing your broken magic, then! You¡¯ll need it for the next class!¡±

    Sarien paid closer attention to the route Tre took them on and he found that he could follow along, predicting the turns they would take and the flights of stairs they would surmount before reaching outside the director of research¡¯s study. Tre reached for the door, but Sarien stopped him.

    ¡°Before we go in, let me ask you something.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Sarien took in a deep breath. ¡°When you bring out your flame, or spark, what does it feel like? Inside of you, I mean.¡±

    The question brought out that wide grin of his again. ¡°Like I¡¯m on fire! Not like it hurts or anything, but there¡¯s this feeling.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Tre thought for a moment, then continued, ¡°Power, I think. It¡¯s running around inside me, almost making me burst. When I bring it out, my spark, I mean, all I have to do is concentrate and think about that power turning into a flame. It wells up inside of me, burning bigger and brighter until I have to let it out.¡±

    ¡°And it¡¯s inside all of you?¡±

    Tre frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Is it everywhere inside you? Not just on one side?¡±

    ¡°Everywhere. It¡¯s like it¡¯s running everywhere. My legs, my arms, over here,¡± he patted his chest, ¡°and here,¡± and he let out a fart. Tre laughed so hard he hugged himself. The sound echoed through the corridor, apparently loud enough for the director of research to hear.

    ¡°Get in here,¡± she yelled through the closed door.

    Sarien chuckled. ¡°Thank you. I think I know what¡¯s wrong with me.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Tre asked, opening the door.

    ¡°Inside of me, I can only feel a part of my power. The other half is dormant.¡±

    ¡°Dormant?¡±

    ¡°Like it¡¯s sleeping, I think. If I could just access it, I think my flame would become like yours.¡± They entered and closed the door behind them.

    Madge met them at the door. ¡°I¡¯ve done some reading, Sarien, and think that we have some ways to really test what¡¯s happening inside you.¡±

    ¡°Great,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, I¡¯m not,¡± Madge replied. ¡°A last-minute appointment has turned up and there¡¯s a young woman waiting for me.¡±

    Sarien¡¯s shoulders slumped. ¡°Oh.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you worry,¡± she said, patting his arm. ¡°There is still some reading I have to do. I¡¯ll see you first thing tomorrow.¡±

    He nodded.

    Madge smiled before shooing them away. Sarien thought he heard a grunt as she closed the door. Perhaps her new guest was already in there. He turned to Tre. ¡°Now what?¡±

    A secretive grin spread across the young lad¡¯s face. ¡°How about we go looking for you dad?¡±

    ¡°My father?¡± Sarien asked.

    Tre nodded. ¡°Sure! You said he might be here, right? We have some time before our next class. Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Sarien said, feeling grateful to the young boy. Tre¡¯s enthusiasm was contagious and lightened the disappointment of leaving Madge¡¯s office with his powers unresolved for the second time. ¡°To the cells?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no way they¡¯ll let us in there,¡± Tre said, then he narrowed his eyes. ¡°But I might know someone who can help us!¡±

    ¡°Absolutely not,¡± Yari said. They¡¯d found him by the stables near the gate, readying the cart to head back out.

    ¡°But why?¡± Tre whined.

    ¡°For one, I¡¯m getting ready to leave.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to get another pyromancer?¡± Sarien asked.

    He shook his head. ¡°Nah.¡±

    Tre climbed up on the cart. ¡°At least, give us your key! I know you have one.¡±

    ¡°Why would I do something so stupid as that?¡±

    ¡°Because you like me?¡±

    Yari glared at him. ¡°You might get a slap on the wrist if you¡¯re found down there, but they¡¯d burn me to a crisp.¡±

    ¡°No, they wouldn¡¯t!¡± Tre protested. ¡°They¡¯re just grumpy, they wouldn¡¯t actually hurt you.¡±

    ¡°Tell that to my partner.¡±

    ¡°What partner?¡± Sarien asked.

    ¡°Exactly,¡± Yari said. He prodded the horse into moving and Tre almost lost his feet, wheeling his arms in the air before grabbing hold of the side of the cart and jumping down.

    ¡°I won¡¯t forget this!¡± Tre shouted after him, shaking his fist at the departing cart.

    He looked deflated when he turned back to Sarien. ¡°Sorry, but I don¡¯t know any other way. Unless you want to make the old people real mad?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s keep that as a last resort,¡± Sarien said. ¡°Thanks for trying.¡±

    ¡°Better head to class then.¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± Sarien agreed. ¡°Fire theory again?¡±

    Tre winced. ¡°Worse. History.¡±

    They started back to the tower. ¡°How is that worse?¡± Sarien asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s boring,¡± Tre replied. ¡°Don¡¯t see the point in learning about what happened before. It¡¯s already happened, you know? I¡¯d prefer a class on adventuring or something.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re late,¡± Tor muttered, leaning against a rather small and shabby looking door in yet another empty hallway.This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± he panted. ¡°Where are the others?¡±

    He pointed at the door with his thumb, sighing. ¡°Ylette is already inside. The magister sent me to get you and he¡¯s not happy about it.¡±

    ¡°Sorry,¡± Tre said. ¡°He¡¯ll be sure to give us a terribly boring lecture now.¡±

    Tor chuckled dryly, a sound that made him appear much older than he was. ¡°Is there any other kind?¡±

    Tor looked tired and serious and his short-cropped black hair and darker skin indicative of the citizens from the northwestern part of the kingdom near the border to Vatnbloet. A trader from those parts used to come to the Karm estate when Sarien was younger, bringing news from near the border, but he hadn¡¯t returned in a few years. The last time Sarien saw him, his wife was expecting their first child. Perhaps a life on the road no longer suited him now that he was as a father.

    ¡°You don¡¯t like history either?¡± Sarien asked.

    He shook his head. ¡°No. Not their version, at least.¡±

    They entered a room not much larger than the stables back at the Karm estate. Just like the previous classroom, this one wasn¡¯t furnished with any desks other than the one up front used by their instructor.

    Ylette sat on the bench with her shoulder slumped and her long, pale hair bunched around her shoulders. The look she gave them when they approached said she was less than pleased at having been left alone with their instructor.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re finally here, congratulations,¡± the man said, more exasperated than angry. He was much younger than Sarien would have thought. Twenty-five, perhaps? His hair was almost an exact match to Sarien¡¯s in both color and style. Somewhere between sandy blond and light brown reaching down past his ears, indicating it was well past the time for a cut.

    ¡°I¡¯m Jorgen,¡± he said. ¡°History.¡±

    Sarien sat down next to Ylette. ¡°Hello Jorgen,¡± he said. ¡°Nice to meet you. Sorry we¡¯re late.¡±

    Jorgen waved a hand. ¡°Fine, fine. We¡¯re talking about the prophecies. Do you know them?¡±

    ¡°The heroes?¡± Sarien asked, before catching himself. Tre, Ylette, and Tor threw nervous glances his way.

    ¡°Heroes?¡± Jorgen asked, sitting down on his desk. ¡°I can already tell you don¡¯t know much. Where are you from, Sarien?¡±

    ¡°The Karm estate.¡±

    ¡°Never heard of it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that far from here,¡± Sarien replied.

    ¡°And what did you do on this estate? Not one of the Karm family, I take it?¡±

    Sarien shook his head. ¡°Stable hand.¡±

    Jorgen snorted. ¡°Right. Let¡¯s educate you.¡± Tre sighed loudly enough for the Jorgen to hear.

    ¡°Did you want to say something, Tremalian?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Tre squeaked.

    Jorgen gave him a gracious nod. ¡°Well then, why don¡¯t you tell Sarien what you think of the Hamara Prophecies and share what really happened. Start with when, so I know you¡¯ve been listening.¡±

    Tre¡¯s second sigh was more aggrieved than before. ¡°Two hundred and fifty years ago,¡± he began.

    ¡°What happened two hundred and fifty years ago?¡±

    ¡°Eld, the god of fire and rightful ruler of Eldsprak, was murdered.¡±

    Sarien frowned. ¡°Murdered?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Jorgen exclaimed. ¡°Go on, Tremalian.¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± Tre said, giving Sarien a pained look. His voice flattened as if he was reciting the next few lines from memory. ¡°Together with the firemagi, Eld was on the brink of conquering the other kingdoms to bring peace and expel the other gods from our realm. Thieves and murderers, emboldened by the prophecies, stepped in and brought chaos to our realm.¡±

    ¡°Go on,¡± Jorgen said, rummaging through a stack of large, rolled up pieces of parchment paper stacked together in an open barrel.

    ¡°The firemagi did their utmost to strike back at the betrayers but retreated to preserve their numbers and their dignity. Thankfully, the lesser gods also perished during the treacherous rebellion or Eldsprak would have been lost.¡±

    Tre fell silent, narrowed his eyes and then added, ¡°To this day the firemagi search for a way to return Eld to his glory and position.¡±

    Jorgen barked a joyless little laugh. ¡°Where did you hear that last part, Tremalian? Unfortunately, our god is dead. Murdered, as you said. Otherwise, well done.¡±

    He held up one of the scrolls and unfurled it. It was called The Conquering Heroes and showed the heroes¡¯ triumphant return after defeating Eld. Sarien had only ever seen a much smaller rendition. On the scroll before him, he could distinguish the individual heroes and some of their features. ¡°I brought you a fun activity. Today, you¡¯ll each burn one of these.¡±

    ¡°You want us to burn paintings?¡± Sarien asked, confused.

    ¡°Today you will burn propaganda,¡± Jorgen corrected. ¡°Tremalian, you will go first as a treat for finally remembering what I¡¯ve taught you.¡± The teacher held it to his side. ¡°Don¡¯t hit me, mind you.¡±

    Tre stood and held out his right hand, palm forward and pointing to the picture. With a deep breath, the boy drew fire from within himself and manifested a fierce blaze that roared across the short distance to the painting, obliterating it instantly. Bits of blackened paper drifted to the floor and the smell of smoke permeated the room.

    ¡°Well done,¡± Jorgen said, grabbing another roll. ¡°Ylette?¡±

    The girl didn¡¯t even stand or hold out her hand. Fire sprung to life in front of her and a snaked its way forward in a thin stream. It burned the paper.

    ¡°It¡¯s not as awe inspiring if you don¡¯t use your hands,¡± Tre muttered.

    Jorgen ignored him and brought out a third scroll, holding it up to Sarien. ¡°Your turn, Sarien.¡±

    Sarien fidgeted on the bench. ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t?¡± Jorgen asked, frowning. ¡°Of course you can. Even a heat mage could destroy paper.¡±

    ¡°My spark doesn¡¯t work.¡±

    Jorgen looked dumbfounded. ¡°What do you mean? You can¡¯t make fire?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t work right,¡± Sarien said, his face heating with embarrassment.

    ¡°Show me,¡± the magister said, dropping the scroll to the ground.

    Sarien brought out his white flame. It required nearly no focus now, like manifesting it was the most natural thing in the world. If only the flame could be natural too. ¡°This is it.¡±

    ¡°Strange,¡± Jorgen said, examining the white ball dancing in Sarien¡¯s palm. He brought up his hand and touched the flame. ¡°Can¡¯t feel a thing.¡± He stepped back and scooped up the painting and held the paper in the white flame. Nothing happened.

    ¡°Curious,¡± Jorgen said.

    ¡°The old lady is helping him,¡± Tre interjected, but Sarien barely heard him. Sarien¡¯s eyes fell onto the painting and felt a sudden welling of emotion. Longing? No, that wasn¡¯t it. Not exactly. Loss? The paper burst into flame in front of Sarien¡¯s face and he pulled back, startled.

    Jorgen extinguished his flame and straightened, a look of confusion masking his face whenever his eyes fell on Sarien. ¡°We were going to talk about the effect of dreadful rulers on their kingdoms, but you are all dismissed for the day.¡±

    Tre bounced to his feet and Sarien followed, along with Tor and Ylette. They were halfway out the door when Jorgen shot up.

    ¡°Hold on!¡± The magister tossed four small books at them that landed on the floor. ¡°Divide the kingdoms among yourselves. Next time, you¡¯ll tell the rest of the class about how each kingdom collapsed without its god. Sarien, I want you to read about Eldsprak so you know about our real history and not the propaganda fed to you at home.¡±

    Sarien bent over to pick up the books and distribute them to the others. ¡°I will,¡± he promised. The title read Rightful rulers and man¡¯s folly in the wake of traitors. He grimaced. Delightful.

    Ylette was first to speak once they¡¯d closed the door behind them. ¡°What is the point of classes if we never learn anything useful?¡±

    ¡°We did get to burn something today,¡± Tre protested.

    ¡°You do see what he is doing?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    She made a small, dissatisfied sound. ¡°Indoctrination.¡±

    Tre stilled. ¡°That sounds bad. What is it?¡±

    ¡°Is what he says true?¡± Sarien asked. ¡°It¡¯s not how I heard it.¡±

    ¡°About Eld and the heroes being traitors?¡± Tor asked.

    Sarien nodded.

    He shrugged. ¡°Who knows.¡±

    ¡°Of course, it isn¡¯t true!¡± Ylette hissed. ¡°How stupid can you get? Why do you think people are scared of pyromancers?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about gods and the heroes,¡± Tre said. ¡°I¡¯ll be a better hero than any of them!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s just do what they say so we don¡¯t get into trouble,¡± Tor replied, holding up his book. ¡°I¡¯ll do Loft. How their kingdom is ruled by a council instead of a king might be interesting.¡±

    Ylette held up a hand. ¡°I call Vatnbloet then. The priests are helping their people.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget the assignment,¡± Tor said. ¡°We¡¯re supposed to say why they¡¯re bad.¡±

    She sighed.

    ¡°Wait, that just leaves Jordfaste,¡± Tre said, looking back and forth between the two older embers. ¡°If Sarien got Eldsprak.¡±

    ¡°So?¡± Ylette asked.

    ¡°That place is burnin¡¯ confusing!¡± he complained. ¡°With their circles and their peasants and whatnot.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯ll give you a chance to learn, then,¡± Tor said, patting Tre on the head. ¡°Or where else are you going to go on your adventures? There are just the four kingdoms.¡±

    ¡°Five,¡± Ylette said.

    ¡°Tyriu doesn¡¯t count,¡± Tor said. ¡°No god and no magic. What¡¯s the point of them?¡±

    Ylette threw up her hands and turned to walk away. ¡°You¡¯re both terrible. Be careful so you don¡¯t end up like them, Sarien.¡±

    Tre shouted after her as she left. ¡°I¡¯m going to the dark continent! So there!¡± When Ylette didn¡¯t answer, he muttered, ¡°Stupid Jordfaste.¡± He turned to Sarien. ¡°I¡¯m starving, want to go get some food before studying?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°Tor, you coming?¡±

    The young man shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve got better things to do.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s better than eating?¡± Tre asked, clearly astounded.

    Sarien was already lost in thought. He couldn¡¯t just drift through the days the way he¡¯d been doing, even if it was a nice change of pace. He was certain that his father was still trapped somewhere inside the tower. The cells, that had to be it, even if he couldn¡¯t think of a reason they would incarcerate him. It was the only part of the tower that Sarien could not easily explore. Either way, he needed to find a way into the cells first. Yari couldn¡¯t be the only one with access.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he told Tre. ¡°Food sounds great.¡±

 Book 1: Chapter 7

    The next day, bright and early, it was time to revisit Madge to see what she¡¯d discovered in her research. Tre accompanied Sarien again and he was thankful for the companionship. When they arrived, Madge immediately directed them to the carpet.

    On a whim, Sarien asked. ¡°Have you met my father? He was supposed to have come here. Talc Wald. He looks a little like me, of course, but taller and with black hair and a short beard.¡±

    Madge shook her head, thoughtful. ¡°Never heard of a Talc Wald. I¡¯m sorry. If he came through the tower, he never met with any of the directors.¡± Sarien puzzled over the statement. His father hadn¡¯t met with the directors. Then who did he meet with?

    Madge clapped her hands together, then rolled up the sleeves of her robe. ¡°Now, let¡¯s get started.¡±

    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Tre asked. ¡°Not just sit around again, right? It¡¯s boring.¡±

    ¡°First, I want you to bring out your flame.¡± She turned to Sarien, then back to Tre again, as if remembering something. ¡°Keep it small, mind you!¡±

    ¡°Fine,¡± Tre grumbled.

    ¡°Thank you, dear.¡± When the flame appeared, it was about the size of someone¡¯s head. Madge turned to Sarien. ¡°Now you. We¡¯re going to see what happens when your sparks touch. You should feel a connection. The results could give us some insight on what is happening inside you.¡±

    Sarien nodded. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better if I connected with you then?¡±

    The director of research gave him a warm smile and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that won¡¯t work. I have no flame. I¡¯m a heat mage.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± The possibility hadn¡¯t even crossed his mind.

    ¡°The director of research title is usually held by heat mages. It means I¡¯m the head of the academics, after all. Pyromancers are not known for their love of knowledge. They just want to see the world burn.¡± She looked over to Tre. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Tremalian?¡±

    He looked away from his own flame, which he had been staring into since bringing it forth, and grinned. ¡°I just want to go on adventures and fight monsters!¡±

    ¡°Like your friend Sarien here?¡± she asked, winking at him. ¡°Did you know he brought a monster to us?¡±

    Tre¡¯s eyes widened comically. ¡°You did what?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I forgot about that,¡± Sarien said.

    Tre narrowed his eyes. ¡°Forgot? You¡¯re going to tell me everything after this!¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± Sarien said, nodding.

    Madge laughed. ¡°Now, dear, please bring out that white flame of yours.¡±

    Sarien concentrated and the power inside him began to churn. This time, he did as Tre described, and imagined it being set on fire. Perhaps he needed to ignite his power in some way.

    The power swirled but remained in its white useless form no matter what he tried. Reaching for the black part of him yielded the same result as before. Nothing.

    With a sense of defeat, he manifested the white flame. It flickered weakly beside to Tre¡¯s red, yellow, and orange flame, making it appear even more broken than before. Tre¡¯s flame flickered energetically as if imbued with life, while Sarien¡¯s wavered strangely.

    ¡°Now boys, I want you to bring your flames together and make them touch.¡±

    Tre made his smaller to match the size of Sarien¡¯s flame, and they moved their hands closer. Sarien¡¯s heart began to thud in his chest, and it felt like he was sprinting. He couldn¡¯t stop his hand from shaking.

    When they were close, Tre turned his palm to the side so their flames could overlap. Sarien breathed. Nothing. As far as he could tell, there was no connection. The two flames did not merge into one. They flickered and danced apart from one another.

    Madge sighed and moved in closer. ¡°Do you feel anything?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Tre said. ¡°It¡¯s not like when I do this with the others. Can¡¯t sense a thing inside Sarien.¡±

    ¡°Half of me is broken,¡± Sarien said, a heavy weight settling on his shoulders.

    Madge tsked. ¡°We¡¯re not out of options just yet. A pyromancer¡¯s body reacts to fire differently than those who can¡¯t control the flame. I¡¯d like to see what happens if Tre gives you a small burn. Hold out your arm, dear. And roll up your sleeve.¡±

    Sarien gave her a doubtful look but did as she asked. He¡¯d try anything to fix himself and make his flame hot.

    Tre winced. ¡°Sorry about this.¡± The flame in the palm of the boy¡¯s hand grew smaller and took on a dull red appearance.

    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Sarien said, holding out his arm.

    Madge stopped them. ¡°One moment. Sarien, I want you to close your eyes and focus on bringing as much of your spark up as possible, but don¡¯t let it out. Don¡¯t make a flame. Just see if it reacts to Tremalian¡¯s spark.¡±

    Sarien closed his eyes and focused. Just as ordered, he made the power inside himself swirl and grow, but kept it inside. Holding that much of it made him restless but he resisted the urge to let it out.

    Pain seared through him, and Sarien couldn¡¯t help but yelp. It was over in a second but felt much longer. When he opened his eyes, he saw an angry coin-sized, round burn mark on his left forearm.

    He gritted his teeth. ¡°Felt nothing inside. Just the pain.¡±

    Tre stood frozen with his eyes wide open, the tip of his nose twitching. Was it the smell of burned flesh that made him react like that?

    ¡°It¡¯s fine Tre, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    The boy shuddered. ¡°I didn¡¯t like that.¡±

    ¡°That is the power you hold inside you, Tremalian. Even a small sample like that is enough to hurt someone. You should respect it,¡± Madge said, handing a pitcher of water to Sarien. ¡°Pour that over your injured skin. It¡¯ll soothe the pain a little.¡±

    Sarien accepted the water. ¡°Am I doomed to stay broken?¡±

    ¡°It does not bode well that we can¡¯t get your spark to react with Tremalian¡¯s at all. I¡¯ve never seen that happen before.¡±

    Sarien¡¯s shoulders slumped, but then he remembered all he¡¯d done with that light inside him. ¡°But how can that be? If I¡¯m broken, why could I heal my friends?¡±

    Madge¡¯s eyes widened for a fraction of a second before her warm expression returned. ¡°Bjorn spoke of your tale. Fire cannot heal, it is not in its nature. It burns. A broken one does not mean it can do other things.¡± Then her tone softened even more. ¡°But all hope is not lost. I¡¯ve stayed up all night thinking about your situation, and I think I might offer a solution.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Sarien asked, annoyed at everyone¡¯s refusal to believe him, but also relieved that she might still be able to help.

    ¡°You say that the right part of your spark is dormant. That will be the key to this. I propose examining that part of your body. The spark is not a physical thing inside you. It doesn¡¯t work like that, but I have a theory that our flesh connects us to our spark. It¡¯s something I¡¯ve been researching for a long time.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure I understand,¡± Sarien said, frowning.

    Tre gagged. ¡°You want to open him up?¡±

    ¡°Wait, what?¡± Sarien asked.

    ¡°Yes. There is a link inside us, I¡¯m sure of it,¡± she said, wetting her lips. ¡°It¡¯s a simple procedure. It won¡¯t do any permanent damage, and the chance of stoking your spark is too good to pass up. Don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Sarien took a step back. ¡°I don¡¯t know about this.¡±

    She followed. ¡°Do you want to stay broken? I¡¯ve researched this for decades. All I need is a subject to prove my theory. This will make you better, make that flame of yours burn bright and hot.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Sarien said, raising his hands. ¡°I¡¯ll have to think about it.¡± He turned and made to walk out the open door.

    ¡°I lied before,¡± Madge said in a rush. ¡°About your father.¡±

    Sarien stopped dead in his tracks. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I know him. Know of him. He was here, but we know him not as Talc, but Trym.¡±Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    ¡°Trym?¡± Tre asked.

    Sarien grabbed the front of her robe. ¡°Tell me now!¡±

    A flash of heat hit Sarien in the face and he shied back, reaching up to touch his face in horror but felt nothing. The heat was gone.

    ¡°Careful,¡± the director of research said, the smile never leaving her face. ¡°A heat mage can do more than make a room comfortable on a cold night.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Sarien said, getting to his feet. ¡°Please tell me more.¡±

    Tre broke in. ¡°Isn¡¯t this dangerous? I don¡¯t like it.¡±

    Madge ignored the younger boy, shaking her head. ¡°You do this procedure first. We will both get what we want. Then I¡¯ll tell you everything I know.¡±

    Sarien swallowed hard. Madge¡¯s pleasant demeanor was still present, but there was a new intensity crackling through the air.

    He had no choice. Madge promised that her procedure would help his spark, and more so, she was the first person in the tower to admit that she knew his father. If he was imprisoned somewhere in the tower, Sarien was certain someone with the high rank of a director would know where Talc was being kept.

    ¡°Will it be painful?¡± he asked.

    Tre delivered Sarien to his room at the top floor, mumbling words of encouragement before leaving for practice with a senior pyromancer. According to Tre, they reserved such training only for the strongest of embers. A genius such as him would obviously be invited to take part of that sort of training, he explained.

    After Tre left, Sarien realized this was his first moment alone in the tower outside the time he spent sleeping in his room. He plopped down on a chair and thought about Madge¡¯s offer. She was right. If she proceeded with the procedure, they would both get something valuable out of the experience. He would finally gain full access of his power and she would be able to test out her theory about how power is linked to the flesh.

    Also, she knew about his father. She¡¯d called him Trym, a name that Sarien had never heard before, but he¡¯d seen her face light up with recognition when he described him.

    Not sure what to do, Sarien left the room and followed the stairs downward. From stories he heard, Sarien assumed the cells were located below ground in some damp dungeon. If his father was still in the tower, he¡¯d be there. Finding him before giving Madge an answer might give him some leverage.

    As Sarien descended, he thought of what he¡¯d do if he didn¡¯t find his father in the cells.

    Even more pressing, what would he do if he was imprisoned? Mount a rescue?

    The stairs ended and he emerged on the ground floor. He recognized the narrow corridor to the left that would take him to the main gate.

    He turned right. He passed several servants but didn¡¯t dare ask them where the dungeon was located. All it would take was a little suspicion and they would alert the pyromancers, ending his already slim chance of locating his father.

    An exit in the tunnel showed a massive stairwell where a few men and women in red robes stood conversing. That had to be the main hall. They wouldn¡¯t take kindly to finding him there, he figured, so he kept moving until he reached a small chamber furnished with rows of benches. The tunnel continued past the resting pyromancers and Sarien kept his head down.

    ¡°Lad?¡±

    Sarien stopped and turned. He knew that voice. ¡°Yari? You¡¯re back already?¡±

    ¡°Sure. Barely left. They sent me off to bury that creature you brought with you.¡±

    ¡°The monster?¡± Sarien wasn¡¯t sure what he thought they¡¯d do with it, but he felt a pang of disappointment at how they just discarded it like trash after all the lives lost.

    Yari looked like he was about say more but stopped himself. ¡°Come on then.¡±

    Sarien didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°I need to get to the cells,¡± he whispered.

    ¡°Still with the cells?¡± Yari asked. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I think my father is down there.¡±

    Yari stopped and turned around to face Sarien. His tone was serious. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    The flickering lights barely reached from one wall to the next, casting Yari¡¯s features in shadow. ¡°Before you came to retrieve me, my father said he¡¯d go to the tower for answers. But, since I¡¯ve arrived, they won¡¯t tell me where he is.¡±

    ¡°And you think they put him in a cell?¡±

    ¡°Maybe.¡±

    Yari chuckled. ¡°Young. So young. Listen, lad. Your father isn¡¯t down there.¡±

    ¡°How do you know?¡± Sarien asked.

    ¡°Trust me.¡±

    ¡°How?¡±

    The older man sighed. ¡°There is only one prisoner in the holding cells, or well, there was one, a woman.¡±

    ¡°How¡ª¡± Sarien began, but Yari held up a hand.

    ¡°Tre asked me for a key, didn¡¯t he? I bring the food to the prisoners and the guards. Right now, the place is empty. No prisoner and no guards.¡±

    ¡°Not that I don¡¯t trust you,¡± Sarien said. ¡°But could you show me?¡±

    Yari shook his head. ¡°I already told you. I¡¯m not going down there.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°The rats,¡± Yari grumbled. ¡°I don¡¯t like the rats. They come out when the place is empty.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re afraid of rats?¡±

    Yari glared at him.

    Sarien raised his hands in surrender. ¡°Can¡¯t you just give me directions then? And the key?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not handing my key over to some whelp. Listen, I¡¯ll show you the door and unlock it for you, but then you¡¯re on your own.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Sarien shouted, before catching himself and repeating it in a whisper. ¡°Yes. Thank you.¡±

    Sarien followed Yari to a chamber with a large heavy door constructed out of thick wood inlaid with steel.

    ¡°This is it,¡± Yari said, fitting an iron key into the lock. He looked back the way they¡¯d come and then heaved the door open, waving Sarien inside. A darkened staircase leading down lay beyond.

    ¡°Go on then,¡± he said, gesturing to a lantern he lit just before unlocking the door.

    ¡°Why are you helping me?¡±

    Yari cleared his throat and spat on the floor. ¡°Lost my father as a young¡¯un, and there¡¯s no love lost between me and the mages.¡±

    ¡°Even though you work for them?¡±

    Yari simply shrugged. ¡°Now get lost. Don¡¯t breathe a word of me helping you if you get caught, you hear?¡±

    Sarien grabbed the lantern. ¡°Of course. I wouldn¡¯t betray you.¡±

    Darkness enveloped him as Sarien descended the stairs. The lantern gave just enough light to see by and the unlit fixtures along the stone wall and hollow echoes of his footsteps seemed to confirm Yari¡¯s words about the place being empty. Still, he pressed on. He needed to see the empty cells for himself.

    The stairs ended suddenly and Sarien soon set foot in what appeared to be a single room, not much larger than one of the classrooms. To his left was a wooden table with two stools. Three small cells lined the wall.

    He held up the lantern to see beyond the bars of the cells. Two of them were completely bare but the one furthest from the table held manacles and some food scraps, along with a discarded rough cloth tunic darkened with stains. Sarien got down on his knees to get a better look.

    Blood. The garment was too small to be his father¡¯s, but he wondered who the prisoner could have been. It was at that moment he heard the door back up the stairs opening and footsteps starting down the stairwell.

    Sarien was about to call out for Yari when he heard a gruff voice that he didn¡¯t recognize. ¡°It wasn¡¯t locked.¡±

    ¡°Did you forget again, turnip head?¡± A second voice asked, a woman¡¯s.

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you I don¡¯t like you calling me that!¡± the man shouted. His voice echoed against the bare stone.

    Sarien extinguished his lantern and pressed himself into a corner, hoping the dark would hide him, but he knew he was in trouble when he saw the flicking light of their own lanterns.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure I locked it!¡± the man continued. ¡°Don¡¯t matter anyhow.¡±

    ¡°Just don¡¯t screw it up when the new arrival gets here. Let¡¯s just get a cell prepared.¡±

    The heavy footfalls were getting closer.

    ¡°Do we know if the girl is coming back?¡± the man asked. His voice noticeably shaky.

    The woman was silent for a short moment before sighing. ¡°Just focus on the job at hand.¡±

    They emerged from the stairs and immediately saw Sarien huddling in the corner. The male guard, a fat balding man with the biggest nose Sarien had ever seen, asked, ¡°Is he supposed to be here?¡±

    Sarien righted himself and held out his hands in front of him, surrendering. There was only one thing he could say to get out of the situation. ¡°Could you please take me to the director of research?¡±

    The two guards stood at either side of Sarien inside Madge¡¯s chambers. The male one kept glancing around the room and twitching, like he was nervous of something.

    ¡°Went looking for your father?¡± Madge asked.

    ¡°I did,¡± Sarien said. There was no point in lying. What else would he be doing down in the dungeon?

    She nodded with an empathic look on her face. ¡°Have you given my proposition any thought?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it,¡± he answered. ¡°Should I go get Tre?¡±

    ¡°He won¡¯t be needed for this,¡± she said, giving him a radiant smile before waving the guards away. They left without a word and the door locked behind them.

    She showed Sarien to the adjacent room. It was well lit from both the windows and lanterns, and in the center stood a large table with straps of leather tied around each leg. ¡°Please remove your tunic and lay down on the table. I¡¯ll have to restrain you.¡±

    Sarien pulled his tunic over his head, leaving him bare to the waist. He laid down on the table, the wood cold against his bare back. ¡°I¡¯ll be awake?¡±

    ¡°Afraid so. I need you to work your spark while I perform the procedure,¡± she said, securing his right arm with a leather strap before moving on to the left. ¡°Can¡¯t have you flailing about. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll give you something for the pain. Won¡¯t feel a thing, dear.¡±

    Madge finished tying down his legs. Her soothing tone did little to ease his mind, not when her eyes had turned cold with determination.

    ¡°About my father, you said you called him Trym?¡± Sarien asked, trying to push the sense of unease away.

    ¡°Later,¡± she said. The warmth in her voice was gone. ¡°Ready?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m ready,¡± he said, not feeling ready in the least. He had no choice. After his failing to find Talc in the cells, only Madge possessed the information he sought about his father. Perhaps she¡¯d even be able to fix his spark and make him whole. It was a small hope, but he couldn¡¯t help but cling to it as she started placing different sized blades on a side table.

    ¡°I¡¯ll need to open your arms as you work your spark, to see where the differences are. When I detect what¡¯s happening, I¡¯ll trace it to the location in your body that represents the dormant part that you¡¯ve told me about. Once there, I¡¯ll stimulate it with the hope of activating that part of you. With both parts working, your flame should become whole.¡±

    ¡°But you said the spark is not in the body.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I said represents. It can manifest, especially when something is wrong. Now, drink this.¡± She held up a clay mug, and he opened his mouth. It tasted foul, but she kept pouring, so Sarien had no other choice other than to swallow. He felt a rush of cold numbness pass through his body. Sure enough, when she used a pin to prick him, he felt no pain. No sensation at all. His head swam and it proved difficult to form a coherent thought.

    ¡°Ready?¡± Marge asked.

    Sarien blinked. ¡°Ready.¡±

    He watched as she grabbed a knife with a narrow and short blade and brought it to the skin under his arm. Blood trickled as soon as it cut into him. It bit into Sarien¡¯s flesh, but he did not feel a thing. The sight of his own blood flowing freely did little to ease the spinning in his head, but he did his best to concentrate when she told him to bring out his flame.

    Holding his arms over his head meant he couldn¡¯t see his palms, but he knew the white flame danced there. ¡°Can you bring it to this hand?¡± Madge asked, indicating the one she was cutting into.

    He shook his head. ¡°Only on my left side.¡±

    ¡°Peculiar.¡±

    ¡°Peculiar,¡± Sarien repeated, trying to keep his mind steady enough to keep his magic flowing.

    Madge walked around the table to his left arm and began cutting. ¡°Let¡¯s find that difference.¡± She dug around, ignoring the flow blood from the first incisions she made. Her tunic was already soaked red.

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel well,¡± Sarien murmured.

    ¡°Shush now,¡± she said, not even looking up from his arm. She was prying the sides of his cut skin apart. Sarien¡¯s gut churned, and he began to gag.

    Madge stepped back, touching her chin with her finger, getting a smudge of blood on her face. ¡°I can¡¯t see a difference. Why not? There should be one!¡±

    Her eyes narrowed, and she finally met Sarien¡¯s gaze. ¡°Are you doing something to keep it from me? Trying to trick me?¡±

    ¡°Wha¡ª¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to check your center.¡± Madge stepped in closer, near his side, and ran a finger down his chest. She stopped on top of Sarien¡¯s heart. ¡°Here,¡± she purred. ¡°This should be the spot.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Sarien said weakly. His flame had gone out at some point, he wasn¡¯t sure when, and darkness was closing in around the edges of his vision.

    Just as Madge made her first cut, the door banged open and people stormed in. Sarien kept enough of his wits to murmur one final word before he passed out.

    ¡°Help.¡±

 Book 1: Chapter 8

    Sarien woke with a start and gritted his teeth. His whole body hurt. No, that wasn¡¯t it. Hot pain shot through his arms and his chest. It was just powerful enough to radiate throughout his entire body.

    Someone was poking him. ¡°Come on!¡±

    Sarien blinked. ¡°Tre?¡±

    ¡°You have to go!¡±

    ¡°Go where?¡± Sarien ran his hand across his chest. He felt rough stitches under a thick layer of bandages. His skin was tender. He suddenly remembered Madge looming over him with the knife clutched in one small hand.

    ¡°Shit!¡± He stood, groaning as the movement pulled at his stitches. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    A light flickered to life in the dark room. Tre held a small flame in the middle of his palm. They were in Sarien¡¯s room. ¡°You¡¯ve been summoned to the old man, Bjorn.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s the middle of the night,¡± Sarien said, looking around. ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Tre nodded. ¡°I should be sleeping, but I¡¯m apparently everyone¡¯s errand boy! You¡¯ve been out for a full day already. The director is impatient.¡±

    Tre turned to walk out of the room, but Sarien grabbed his arm. ¡°Hold on. What happened?¡±

    Tre grinned weakly. ¡°Some guards were blabbing about Madge and some boy they found in the dungeon. Figured it was you, but her door was locked when I came to check. Got a bad feeling about the whole thing so I went to get the old man.¡±

    ¡°You saved me?¡±

    Tre straightened. ¡°I¡¯m a hero!¡±

    ¡°My hero,¡± Sarien agreed.

    The boy fidgeted. ¡°They wouldn¡¯t let me in to see what happened, so you¡¯ll have to tell me later. It¡¯s best if you hurry to the old man now. He doesn''t like to be kept waiting.¡±

    Sarien knocked on the door and slipped inside the chamber on Bjorn¡¯s command.

    ¡°Sit,¡± the old man said. ¡°It was a terrible thing the director of research did.¡±

    ¡°It was,¡± Sarien agreed. He was tempted by Madge¡¯s promise to fix his spark and for information about his father, but when he saw the glint of madness in her eye as she cut down into his chest, Sarien quickly realized her intent. She would gladly throw his life away for the answers to her theories.

    ¡°If it was up to me, the outcome might have been different, but as it stands, it was decided that you would be retroactively stripped of your ember status. Since Madge could not help you with your spark, you never should have been allowed to be entered into the books.¡±

    Sarien frowned. ¡°You are saying that Madge nearly killing me wasn¡¯t what was wrong, but it was the fact that she did it to an ember?¡±

    The old man¡¯s gaze hardened. ¡°The directorship has yet to come to a decision regarding what to do with you.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Tensions were high when I ordered Madge to release you. In truth, it was beyond my authority to do so. She is arguing that she should be allowed to resume her studies.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Sarien shouted. ¡°If I¡¯m not an ember anymore, I¡¯ll go!¡±

    ¡°If it was up to me, you would be thrown out of here right away.¡±

    ¡°I am a free man, not a criminal,¡± Sarien argued, glancing at the door.

    The director of embers scoffed. ¡°Remember where you are. The only law here is that of the firemagi.¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯ll let me die on that table?¡±

    ¡°The decision has not been made. Not yet. Rest assured, I will continue to argue your point.¡±

    ¡°And if they decide that Madge is right?¡± Sarien asked.

    ¡°Then your life will hopefully serve to provide us some knowledge about your condition.¡±

    ¡°Burn this!¡± Sarien shouted, knocking over his seat as he sprinted for the exit. A wall of fire roared into existence, engulfing the door. The heat drove Sarien back.

    He turned and manifested his white flame, stoking it with all the power he could muster. It burned cold and bright, its size growing taller than Sarien himself.

    ¡°Let me go.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Bjorn said. The wall of fire burned brighter.

    An anger rose inside Sarien¡¯s chest. The audacity of these firemagi knew no bounds. To think that his life was just something to be used and discarded. He wouldn¡¯t stand idly by and let their flames consume him.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    Sarien clawed at the darkness inside him, pleading for it to wake up, but it was all in vain.

    The white flame was all Sarien could bring forth. He took a step toward Bjorn, holding up his hand.

    Concentrate, he needed to concentrate. Make it burn. The other embers were able to manipulate the power inside them, Tre into an explosion and Ylette in what looked like a reaching branch. If they could do it, so could he. Sarien angled his hand so his palm faced the old man, willing the white flame to attack. Nothing happened.

    ¡°If you could do anything with that, we would not be in this predicament,¡± Bjorn said, his voice tired. ¡°Let that pitiful thing go and accept what is coming.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Sarien screamed. He ran to the desk and leapt up on it, scattering books and parchments in all directions as he dove for Bjorn with the white flame still dancing silently in the palm of his hand. He was inches away from Bjorn when something hard crashed into him, sending him flying through the air. The stench of burnt cloth was the last thing he remembered before hitting the stone floor.

    Sarien woke in complete darkness. His head throbbed and his body ached.

    ¡°Hello?¡± The word hung in the air and then dissipated without a reply.

    Sarien felt the metal bars dig into his back. He was in the cells. With a sigh, he lit the pale flame in the palm of his hand for light. Unfortunately, after his encounter with Bjorn, it had become obvious to him that it was all his cold fire was good for.

    What a fine mess he found himself in. Holding the white flame to the cell¡¯s lock didn¡¯t do a thing and the bars were similarly unimpressed with Sarien¡¯s broken magic. He kicked the door and swore as pain reverberated up his leg, mingling with all his other injuries. At least flying through the air and crashing into a stone wall hadn¡¯t opened up the wounds he received from Madge. The thought of that old crone made the anger rise up inside him again.

    Light or dark made no difference as he looked around the chamber and noticed that he was alone. He extinguished his flame. Using his magic was draining, he may need it all soon enough even if he didn¡¯t know how to use it properly. There was no way they¡¯d take him without a fight. He wouldn¡¯t go meekly to that horrid woman¡¯s operating table to live out his last moments as a piece of meat to be studied. Better to be burned away fighting until his last breath.

    He woke to darkness, sat in darkness, and eventually drifted off in the dark again. The passage of time distorted and Sarien couldn¡¯t tell how long he¡¯d been down in the cell. His throat burned from thirst and his stomach gnawed on itself in hunger. He felt weak and dizzy. For a moment, he panicked and wondered if they had forgotten about him.

    When he called upon his flame, the shadows dancing along the walls made the room spin around him. He swallowed, willing the nausea to pass.

    Only once more did he try to conjure it, when he thought he heard whispers in the dark, but it didn¡¯t come. Instead, he fell unconscious. When he came to, the voices were gone.

    Then, a sound. Sarien blinked, unsure if he¡¯d actually heard it. His cracked lips tried to form a word, but it was useless. Another sound reached his ears, the loud groan of a door opening, followed by a gust of wind that chilled him to the bone. He curled into a ball on the floor, trying to shield himself from the new sensations. All he wanted was to sleep. The thud of feet on the cold stone floor echoed loudly, deafening him.

    ¡°Sarien?¡±

    Yari? Sarien tried to sound the question out loud, but he couldn¡¯t move his mouth.

    ¡°What in scorched earth are you doing here? Did they catch you down here?¡± Sarien¡¯s back was to the door and stairs, but he heard Yari approach on quick feet.

    ¡°Sarien? Hold on lad.¡±

    The light from Yari¡¯s lantern stung Sarien¡¯s eyes, but he forced himself to open them and with tremendous effort, he rolled over.

    Yari¡¯s eyes went wide and frightened, but Sarien¡¯s gaze shot to the floor where he saw a tray with a cup on it. He pointed and Yari followed.

    ¡°Water? Of course. You¡¯ve been down here three days. You must be going mad with thirst.¡± Yari took the cup and passed it through the bars. He held it to Sarien¡¯s lips.

    Sarien drank greedily. His throat burned, but he didn¡¯t care. Life returned to him with each sip and when he¡¯d emptied the cup, he lay there panting.

    ¡°I knew there was a prisoner, but they said I couldn¡¯t deliver food until they¡¯d settled on some decision.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ve decided?¡± Sarien croaked.

    Yari shook his head. ¡°Not yet. Someone finally remembered you perishing down here and they sent me to make sure the prisoner wasn¡¯t dying too soon.¡±

    ¡°Near enough,¡± Sarien said. ¡°Do you have any more water?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, lad. I have some bread.¡± He handed it over. ¡°What happened? From what I heard, they¡¯re talking about you like you¡¯re scum.¡±

    ¡°Anyone without the spark is scum to the firemagi,¡± Sarien muttered. He felt well enough to sit. That water had rejuvenated him. ¡°Can you get me out of here?¡±

    Yari sighed. ¡°Sorry, lad. Even if I did have the key to the cell, which I don¡¯t, they would know it was me. Got people depending on me, and the mages would burn me to ash in an instant.¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± Sarien said, nibbling on the bread. ¡°What about Tre? Could you bring him here?¡±

    Hope had swelled when seeing Yari, but it was quickly ebbing away. Tre was his last chance. The young boy saved him once before, perhaps he could do so again. How? Sarien had no idea, but the boy liked playing the hero and Sarien desperately needed a hero.

    ¡°The embers aren¡¯t allowed down here, but I¡¯ll see what I can do.¡± Yari stood and brushed dust from the knees of his pants. ¡°I¡¯ll leave the lantern with you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Sarien said.

    At some point, Sarien must have dozen off again. He woke in complete darkness. If it wasn¡¯t for slight quenching of his thirst and the crumbs on his tunic, he might have thought Yari¡¯s visit was a hallucination.

    Sarien reached around blindly and found the lantern in the spot where Yari left it. The oil had burned out. He didn¡¯t know how much time had passed since the visit. Tre would be coming, Sarien was sure of it. He just hoped it wouldn¡¯t be too late.

    All Sarien could hear was his own breath and the beating of his heart. He paused, blinking against the darkness. Something was different from before. The skin of his arms and back prickled. At first, his conscious brain couldn¡¯t make heads or tails of what his body was telling him, but then it occurred to him.

    Breathing. Someone else was down here with him. He wasn¡¯t alone.

    Suddenly, the dark was filled of terror. With a startled yelp, he called forth his white flame to light the stone chamber.

    At the base of the staircase, Madge stood still, staring at him. Her eyes were opened wide and Sarien saw his flame reflected in their glassy surface. Her mouth was set in a hungry grin and her fingers twitched at her side.

    ¡°Sarien,¡± she whispered, tasting the word and then running her tongue across her lips.

    He hastily crawled backward until his back was against the stone wall. ¡°Get away from me!¡±

    ¡°You poor boy. Delirious and misguided.¡± She took a step closer. ¡°With you, the secrets of the worlds will finally be in my grasp.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± Sarien shouted, the loud words echoed in the bare chamber.

    ¡°I just need your flesh,¡± she said. ¡°The pieces of you that makes up the whole. Soon, they will be mine.¡±

    She turned and walked for the stairs, looking back over her shoulder. ¡°Soon.¡±

    Sarien kept his white flame burning long after she¡¯d left, his body trembling with fear.

 Book 1: Chapter 9

    Finally, after waiting for what felt like an eternity, another sound reached Sarien¡¯s ears, the door up above opening. His white flame flickered weakly in his outstretched palm. He feared extinguishing it for even for a second. Sarien knew that he grew weaker the longer that he kept his flame burning, but he couldn¡¯t sit in the dark. Not after what happened.

    Soft footfalls echoed off the stone walls. Was it Madge coming back to finish what she started?

    ¡°Sarien?¡± a soft voice called out.

    ¡°Tre!¡± Sarien shouted. ¡°I¡¯m down here.¡± His voice sounded rough, crackling as he spoke.

    Tre¡¯s small figure came bounding down the stairs. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°What does it look like?¡±

    He laughed. ¡°I mean, why did they put you in there? Bjorn said they had kicked you out of the tower. Thought you were on your way back to that estate or whatever.¡±

    ¡°They lied¡±

    Tre fingered the lock. ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Madge,¡± Sarien said. ¡°That old bitch cut me open and wants to continue experimenting on me. Bjorn said I wasn¡¯t an ember anymore so they could do whatever they wanted to me. The directors are deciding my fate as we speak, perhaps they¡¯ve already did if they told you I had left the tower.¡±

    ¡°Fire¡¯s breath,¡± Tre gasped. ¡°I knew that old woman was weird, but nothing like this.¡±

    ¡°Can you get me out of here?¡± Sarien asked. The favor would jeopardize Tre¡¯s entire future as a pyromancer and possibly make him a target for Madge. Sarien would understand if the boy couldn¡¯t help him escape.

    Tre bought his hand to the lock. A small flame flickered into life, burning bright and hot. Sarien looked away quickly away.

    The metal lock began to glow in a bright orange before cracking and a melting onto the floor.

    ¡°There,¡± Tre panted. ¡°Done.¡± Beads of sweat covered his forehead, and his cheeks were flush. The boy hadn¡¯t hesitated at all.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Sarien said, stepping out of his cell. ¡°What time is it?¡±

    ¡°Middle of the night. Had to wait for the oldies to fall asleep before I got down here. Yari, the bastard, wouldn¡¯t let me go before then.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re asleep?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Sarien nodded. ¡°I have to leave this place.¡±

    Tre shifted his weight from foot to foot and looked down at the floor. ¡°What are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°If my father isn¡¯t in the tower, then he¡¯s out there somewhere. I¡¯ll find him, whatever it takes. You should come with me.¡± Sarien surprised himself with the offer, but it felt right.

    Tre shook his head. ¡°The oldies here are crazy, but I can¡¯t just leave. I¡¯m leader of the embers, you know? They need me.¡±

    ¡°What about adventure?¡±

    Tre grinned. ¡°There will be plenty of time for that. By the time I¡¯m your age I¡¯ll be running this place. I¡¯ll stay and make sure it doesn¡¯t burn down.¡±

    Sarien took a step forward and put a hand on Tre¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I understand. You should head up to the embers¡¯ chambers, so they won¡¯t suspect you when they realize I¡¯m gone.¡±

    Tre blinked. ¡°Hadn¡¯t thought about that. You¡¯re probably right.¡± He started back up the stairs. ¡°See you around, Sarien!¡±

    ¡°Tell Yari thanks from me!¡± Sarien shouted, following up behind. Tre had vanished by the time Sarien made his way up the stairs. Only the sound of quick fading footsteps echoed in the corridor.

    A bag lay by the door. Water and food, even a small bag of coins and some less conspicuous clothes than the ember uniform that Sarien still wore. He stilled when his hand brushed against something he didn¡¯t think he would see again.

    Apart from Sarien, there was not a soul in the corridors or stairways. He took the wrong turn a few times but eventually found the objective. Sarien pushed the door open, and he slipped inside. He¡¯d brought one item from his pack, clutching it tightly in his hand.

    Four lanterns flickered, one in each corner of the large chamber. They were not powered by some unfortunate ember, but instead relied on wicks and oil. Books were stacked haphazardly on every surface. Jars, and all manner of strange contraptions, cluttered the tables and shelves. A thick cloth draped over an opening in the wall that led into a separate chamber. Faint snoring came from that direction.

    Sarien moved with care across the littered floor, careful to avoid disturbing a pile of books. With as much grace as he could muster, he snuck into the room where Madge lay sleeping. His heart raced as if he was running for his life. But he wouldn¡¯t run. Not now when he had the information he needed within arm¡¯s reach.

    A trickle of light from the first room penetrated the cloth separating the two chambers, giving him just enough light to see the outline of a massive bed and the small frame of the director of research in the center. She slept easily for a madwoman. The glint of insanity he¡¯d seen in her eyes the last time they met made him shudder, but he didn¡¯t stop his silent approach.

    At the head of the bed, he stopped, readying himself.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    The blade was small but sharp as he held it against Madge¡¯s neck. His grip was surprisingly steady around the carved wooden hilt. With his free hand, Sarien slapped the sleeping woman across the face.

    Madge yelped, but before she could cry out, he placed his handover her mouth and pressed the knife against the thin skin at her neck.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to remove my hand from your mouth. If you scream, I¡¯ll cut you like you cut me.¡±

    Sarien removed his hand from Madge¡¯s mouth but kept the knife where it was. The lack of light made it difficult to know how far into her skin the blade dug, but it was enough to keep her docile.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± she hissed.

    ¡°Tell me everything you know about my father. Where is he? Who is he to you?¡±

    ¡°You really don¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°Just tell me!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s Trym the Pyromancer, one of the most powerful firemagi we¡¯ve ever seen. Somehow, he¡¯s always managed to keep out of the tower. He didn¡¯t train here as an ember, never worked for the guild. That man comes and goes as he pleases, and it is rare indeed for him to show his face here. To think that his son appeared broken and useless on our doorstep.¡±

    A pyromancer, his father? To think that his father trusted him so little that he wouldn¡¯t share such a secret.

    The even greater mystery was why he had been so content to work as a huntsmaster when he carried such power inside him. And Madge was right, Sarien really was a terrible son, a broken mess. A thought flashed. What if he¡¯d left because he was so horrified that his own flesh and blood couldn¡¯t even produce a warm flame?

    Sarien gritted his teeth. ¡°Where is he?¡±

    ¡°He isn¡¯t here,¡± she snorted. ¡°Spoke to someone and then left that very same day. Why would we incarcerate one of our own, even if he won¡¯t acknowledge our authority? You, on the other hand, will burn for this. You¡¯ll never see your precious father again!¡±

    He pressed down on the dagger. ¡°Keep your voice down! Where did he go?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±

    ¡°Tell me! You have to know something!¡±

    ¡°All I know is that someone heard him speak of a friend that he had to go visit.¡±

    ¡°A friend? Who and where?¡±

    ¡°What will you do? Slit my throat? Kill the director of research? How do you think that will go for you? What kind of life might you live after that?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he answered, truthfully. ¡°But it will be in a world where you don¡¯t draw breath! Now speak!¡±

    Madge glared up at him. ¡°Tyriu,¡± she answered finally.

    ¡°The kingdom?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it. In the capital, Tyralien. I didn¡¯t hear it myself, but he has a friend there called Mohalim, a smith.¡±

    Sarien wet his lips and glanced at the exit. How long did he dare stay? ¡°How would you just hear of something that specific?¡±

    ¡°First you demand answers and then you doubt me. You have a knife to my throat!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too much to just overhear!¡±

    ¡°Fine!¡± she yelled. ¡°We found who he was meeting and then we tortured the wench to get it out of her!¡±

    The venom in her words stunned Sarien for a moment, but then he gathered himself. The woman spoke the truth. He believed her. ¡°Who was she, the friend?¡±

    ¡°A nobody! Not eldborn. We wouldn¡¯t do that to one of our own.¡±

    ¡°Her name!¡±

    ¡°Her name was Kendra!¡±

    ¡°Was?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t keep insects around after we¡¯ve studied them. You¡¯d do well to remember that.¡±

    Sarien had heard enough. Without another word, he slid the dagger home, burying it into her throat. Madge choked on her own blood as Sarien watched to make sure she never saw the light of day again. When the gurgling struggles for breath ceased, he wiped the dagger on her clothes and exited the room.

    He stopped for a moment, looking at his hands. No blood, but they trembled even as he balled them into fists. His cheeks felt wet and he wiped at them with his sleeve. Tears? Couldn¡¯t be, not for her.

    About halfway to the door, he bent over and emptied what little he had in his stomach over a stack of books.

    The smell of blood clogged his nose and no matter how many deep breaths he took, his heart would not slow from its galloping pace. Sarien hurried through the empty corridors and stairwells.

    His thoughts flashed back to Madge in a puddle of her own blood. His hands just wouldn¡¯t stop trembling.

    Sarien stopped at the gate. Guards. He¡¯d forgotten about the guards. The sound of footsteps rang out from behind him in the corridor, so he did the only thing he could think of. With his back held stiff and his shoulders pulled back, Sarien stepped out from the shadows and spoke with feigned arrogance and authority.

    ¡°Open the gate.¡±

    The two guards looked at him, then at each other, and then back to Sarien again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but the gate is locked for the night.¡±

    ¡°Then unlock it.¡± Those behind him in the corridor were running now, the sound of their feet quickly approaching. ¡°Unlock it now!¡± He couldn¡¯t help but bark the order. Even then, his voice was shrill and anxious.

    ¡°Stop!¡± a voice yelled out. ¡°Do not let him pass!¡±

    Hands grabbed at him. A short struggle and a quick walk later, Sarien was tossed through the doors into Bjorn Elden¡¯s office.

    ¡°After all that deliberation and effort to save you, this is how you choose to act? Escape?¡±

    Sarien stood and glared at the director of embers. ¡°Did you just expect me to sit and wait to see if you¡¯d kill me or not? Or perhaps you wanted me to die of thirst and hunger first!¡±

    A last flicker of hope stoked in Sarien¡¯s chest, however meager. They didn¡¯t know about Madge. Not yet.

    ¡°Watch your tone with me!¡± Bjorn yelled, stepping in close. ¡°Who helped you escape? Tremalian?¡±

    ¡°Helped me?¡± Sarien asked, a look of feigned surprise on his face. ¡°I let myself out. Couldn¡¯t take it anymore.¡±

    ¡°Do you think me a fool?¡± When Sarien didn¡¯t reply, Bjorn continued. ¡°Show me. If your flame awakened somehow, you could become an ember again.¡±

    Sarien shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know how I did it. Like with the healing, remember?¡±

    The doors opened up, admitting a short, fat, and bald man Sarien hadn¡¯t seen before.

    ¡°What now, Archibald?¡± Bjorn sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t I have enough to deal with?¡±

    ¡°I apologize,¡± Archibald said, glancing at Sarien. ¡°Perhaps we could speak in private?¡±

    Sarien¡¯s breath froze in his chest. They¡¯d found her.

    The director of embers waved a lazy hand. ¡°Just go on.¡±

    ¡°We have a visitor.¡±

    Bjorn looked up. ¡°I¡¯m assuming it¡¯s someone we can¡¯t just shut out, since you brought it to me?¡±

    ¡°Afraid so.¡±

    ¡°Then who is it?¡±

    ¡°Goslin of House Steerian,¡± Archibald answered.

    Sarien saw the old man roll his eyes. ¡°What does the noble want?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s invoking the Eldi agreement and says that he requires a pyromancer to join him on his grand quest.¡±

    ¡°Send the fool away,¡± Bjorn said.

    ¡°You know we can¡¯t do that. This young Goslin may return to the king,¡± Archibald said. ¡°We¡¯re not ready yet.¡± He gave Sarien another glance. A worried one.

    ¡°But we don¡¯t have anyone to spare for such a moronic reason,¡± Bjorn said. ¡°It¡¯s only the directors and a few others here! And the embers, but we can¡¯t send any of those. All the intermediates were sent away.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve spoken with the directors I could get a hold of already,¡± Archibald said, fidgeting. ¡°We were actually hoping you could send one of the embers. We¡¯d go through the process of elevating whoever you pick. You can spare one, can¡¯t you? They¡¯re not that important in the grand scheme of things.¡±

    ¡°They are the most important thing in this damn tower. We¡¯re not sending one of them!¡±

    ¡°Then who?¡± Archibald yelled back. ¡°We have no one.¡±

    Sarien cleared his throat and raised his hand timidly. ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡±

    Both old men turned to stare at him. At first, he thought they¡¯d burn him where he stood and turn him to a real ember, but then Bjorn Elden gave a tired smile and nodded. ¡°You¡¯ll go. I¡¯ve had enough of you. Give him an emblem and put him in a robe before sending him into the arms of that noble pest.¡±

    ¡°What about the director of research?¡± Archibald asked. ¡°You can¡¯t just decide for yourself. The directors¡­¡±

    Bjorn Elden just stared at Archibald for a long moment. The short fat man withered under the older pyromancer¡¯s gaze. ¡°I¡¯ll see to it.¡±

 Book 1: Chapter 10

    A small group of three young men waited for him at the front gate as Sarien exited the Burning Tower of Firemagi. Raising him to the station of full pyromancer only took a few moments, and he carried a guild seal on a cord around his neck, along with a sizeable purse of gold. Long red robes brushed the ground as he walked, and he had been allowed a proper bath before leaving the grounds.

    A man with few years older than Sarien stepped away of his companions to greet him just outside the gate. They were alone, but for the bustle from the nearby village. The loud voices of the villagers, the clang of the anvil, and the bleating and squealing of animals filled the air. Sarien took the outstretched hand into his own and shook.

    ¡°I¡¯m Goslin of House Steerian,¡± the golden-haired young man said. ¡°Welcome to our group.¡± He was dressed formally in a clean, expensive tunic and was handsome with glittering blue eyes.

    ¡°Sarien,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m going to have to disappoint you.¡±

    Goslin frowned. ¡°What do you mean, friend?¡±

    Sarien swallowed. He couldn¡¯t let the lie sit between him and the man before him. ¡°I¡¯m broken. My spark does not work. I can¡¯t make a proper fire. They were about to throw me back in a cell when you arrived. Instead, they raised me to the title of pyromancer just so they wouldn¡¯t have to send someone else.¡±

    Telling the truth was liberating, but he braced himself for a strike or whatever else this man might do in anger. He¡¯d heard that most nobles were quick to violence against commoners. As they grew up, Trillian often struck out at him and Ben when he was angered.

    ¡°Oh,¡± Goslin said, then smiled. ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter. But what kind of monsters lock someone up because they can¡¯t make fire?¡±

    A shorter man to Goslin¡¯s right barked a laugh. ¡°We don¡¯t have much love for fireslingers in our group anyway, my large-eyed compatriot!¡±

    The man stepped forward and grabbed Sarien¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯m Kax.¡± He used his other hand to brush dark brown hair out of his eyes.

    The third man came forward too but didn¡¯t take his hand. He was tall and broad and looked like he could lift a horse. His expression was placid and gentle, and his eyes a little dull. A stark contrast to the dancing life in Kax¡¯s.

    ¡°Kax here is the head of House Hiemlix. I¡¯m Hart of House Tarkum.¡±

    Sarien looked from face to face, bewildered at their lack of reaction to his admission.

    ¡°What do you mean? They tricked you, and I helped them. Don¡¯t you need fire for this quest of yours? All I can do is this.¡± He concentrated and brought out his white, cold flame. Doing that much barely required any power anymore. Even if he was broken, Sarien knew he was getting stronger.

    Kax drew back with a grunt of surprise, but then caught himself and stood fast.

    Goslin stepped forward and held his hand near the flame. ¡°It¡¯s cold. Never heard of anything like this.¡± Then he peered into Sarien¡¯s eyes. ¡°You confessed to the deception immediately.¡± The leader of the little group patted Sarien on the shoulder. ¡°We have no need of flames, just a pyromancer. As long as you can act as one in an official manner when we get to our destination, we¡¯ll be fine. This might actually be better.¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± Kax agreed. ¡°This way we won¡¯t have to keep an eye on Lana so she doesn¡¯t make a bloody mess of your face.¡±

    Hart looked at Sarien¡¯s robes and winced. ¡°Maybe we should keep an eye on her, anyway.¡±

    ¡°Lana?¡± Sarien asked.

    ¡°You¡¯ll meet her soon enough,¡± Goslin said, starting down the road. ¡°We¡¯ve a large group with us. Good friends all.¡±

    ¡°Hold on,¡± he said, stopping. ¡°I haven¡¯t told you everything. They weren¡¯t going to lock me up for being broken.¡±

    Goslin stopped and turned back to face him, narrowing his eyes. ¡°We don¡¯t abide by lawbreakers here. Tell us, what happened.¡±

    Kax rolled his eyes, as if saying that he didn¡¯t mind. Sarien told them everything, starting with how he¡¯d healed Ben and Trillian, and his father¡¯s disappearance, followed by his journey to the tower and his treatment under the director of research, ending with how he¡¯d threatened her to get information. How that interrogation ended, he kept to himself.

    Goslin¡¯s face darkened, and he slowly shook his head when Sarien finished speaking. ¡°To think that such treatment happens in that blasted tower. You¡¯d think they had learned some humility after the people of Eldsprak throttled them.¡±

    ¡°Well, we did have the Heroes with us,¡± Kax added.

    Hart shrugged. ¡°They had a god on their side.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll send a letter to my uncle and ask him to investigate what¡¯s happening in the tower,¡± Goslin said.

    ¡°Your uncle?¡± Sarien asked.

    Kax grinned mischievously. ¡°The King of Eldsprak.¡±

    Sarien¡¯s breath caught and he stammered, ¡°You¡¯re a prince?¡±

    Goslin shook his head and waved both hands in objection. ¡°No! Well, I am in line for the throne, but there are eight men ahead of me in the succession, my three older brothers included. And my father, I suppose. Please don¡¯t treat me any differently than you would any other friend.¡±

    Goslin sighed. ¡°But I suppose this might be a problem. We need a pyromancer, but I can¡¯t very well force you to come with us. You mentioned that your father is missing. You must find him first.¡± He smiled. ¡°A quest of your own, if you will.¡±

    ¡°Where are you headed?¡± Hart asked.

    ¡°All I know is that he was headed to the kingdom of Tyriu to Tyralien to meet a friend.¡±

    All three of the other men smiled broadly, but it was Goslin who spoke. ¡°Then it is settled. You will travel with us to Tyralien, for that is our destination as well. We are also tasked to assist those in need along the way.¡±

    Sarien blinked. ¡°So, you¡¯re going to Tyralien too? What is your purpose at the capital?¡±

    ¡°All in good time, my friend,¡± Goslin said, gesturing for them to move out.

    Kax slapped Goslin¡¯s back as they walked. ¡°The royal princeling here is getting married!¡± Sarien looked to Goslin, whose cheeks were turning a shade of red. Married? A quest and helping commoners? What kind of group had he gotten himself involved with?

    As they passed through the large village, Sarien was overwhelmed with a sense of loss. It reminded him of home, which now seemed far away, both in distance and time. Even though it had been a few days since he stepped foot off the Karm estate, he felt that he had lived several lifetimes since then.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    The air of the estate always carried undertones of the earthy scent of animals, delectable smells of hot food cooking in the kitchens, and the faint crisp smell that he always attributed to the dense greenery of the nearby forest.

    In the village, most of those smells were represented, except for the clean scent of the forest. However, there was also the sour unwashed stench of the villagers, and the animals were dirtier and packed closer together than at the Karm estate.

    Sarien spotted Goslin wrinkling his nose. Someone like him must be accustomed to the cleanliness and perfumed ladies at the court.

    As they walked, Kax chattered on about the merit of different types of weapons. According to him, Sarien needed some way of protecting himself, since he could not rely on his magic.

    ¡°A mace, perhaps. Or maybe a bow?¡±

    Sarien pulled out the knife, hastily wiping away a spot of blood against his tunic before showing it to Kax. ¡°I have a knife.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s nice and all,¡± Kax said, examining it closely, ¡°but that won¡¯t get you far in a real fight.¡±

    Hart studied them for a while as they walked, then cleared his throat and said, ¡°You know, we have a healer. Two, actually. Maybe what¡¯s wrong with you can be healed?¡±

    Sarien perked up. ¡°You think?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t hurt to try,¡± Goslin said, looking over his shoulder.

    They left the village behind them and Sarien soon caught sight of a large group of people camping out in a small field of grass next to a farmer¡¯s field. As far as Sarien could tell, most of the people were lounging around in three distinct groups.

    Three men and a woman stood talking under a tree that was in the process of changing colors from green to yellow. Autumn would soon be upon them.

    Apart from them sat a small troop of men in armor whom Sarien deduced to be soldiers. The third group consisted of men and women dressed conservatively in drab brown uniforms. The servants were the busiest of the three groups, moving with purpose as they completed their assigned tasks.

    Sarien let out a low whistle. ¡°Quite a large retinue.¡±

    Goslin grinned. ¡°I thought I would have to go on this adventure alone, but everyone wanted to tag along. We¡¯ve got quite the representation here.¡±

    They walked up to the group under the tree. ¡°Everyone, this is Sarien Wald, our pyromancer,¡± Goslin said.

    Anger flashed across the tiny man¡¯s face. Sarien frowned and looked closer. It was a young woman. She just looked like a man from a distance because of the baggy tunic and trousers she wore, and her short-cropped hair. Up close, her face was obviously a young woman¡¯s. The small nose, large eyes with full lashes, and heart-shaped face made him a little embarrassed he hadn¡¯t made the connection right away.

    The young woman reached for one of the daggers at her belt, but Goslin held out his hand. ¡°We talked about this, Lana. You can¡¯t just go hurting people for no reason.¡±

    ¡°But¡ª¡°

    Goslin shook his head. ¡°You promised. Not all pyromancers are bad, you know that.¡±

    Kax stepped in front of her. Even he looked tall in comparison to the girl. ¡°He¡¯s not even a real pyromancer!¡±

    Sarien winced. That stung, but it wasn¡¯t a lie.

    Lana glared at Sarien. ¡°What do you mean? He has the pretty robes and everything.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps we can finish our introductions first before you decide to stab someone,¡± the other young woman said, her voice melodious and cultured. It came across as teasing, softening her scold.

    The other woman also wore trousers and a tunic, but they were intricate in both pattern and color, and sewn to fit her well. She kept her glowing red hair in a neat bun at the back of her head, and her pale face looked open and friendly compared to Lana¡¯s scowl.

    Goslin said, ¡°This is Emeryn of House¡ª¡°

    ¡°Of the Fourth Circle,¡± she finished, putting her hand forward. ¡°From the Kinship of Jordfaste.¡±

    Kax broke in as they shook hands. ¡°She¡¯s a geomancer!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s amazing,¡± Sarien said. ¡°A grower?¡± He¡¯d heard a little of mages who could manipulate plants, crops, and trees to produce more food. Their produce even made its way to the Karm estate.

    Irritation flashed past her face, but she quickly suppressed it. ¡°No, not a grower. Just your run-of-the-mill geomancer.¡±

    Sarien turned to the last two men to be introduced. One was old and dressed in a dark blue robe with patterns like waves sewn into it, not unlike Sarien¡¯s in style, and the other, younger, who had a look of eagerness about him.

    ¡°Tom,¡± the young man said, shaking Sarien¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯m a Vatner.¡± He was the tallest of their group by a fair margin, but unlike Hart, who was wide like a house, Tom was lean, his long, bare arms wiry with muscle. Like most people from Vatnbloet, his hair was bright red, and his face spotted with freckles.

    ¡°We both are,¡± the old man said. ¡°I¡¯m Anicetus, his tutor and spiritual guide. We both belong to the church of Ocea.¡±

    Sarien caught the others rolling their eyes at the old man¡¯s words, but no one spoke.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Heylien?¡± Goslin asked.

    ¡°Where do you think?¡± Emeryn replied.

    Goslin sighed. ¡°Scouting again?¡±

    Tom snapped his fingers. ¡°You¡¯ve got it on the first try. Now, what¡¯s this about you not being a real pyromancer? I thought we only came here to get one. Didn¡¯t your father say that you needed one for our quest?¡±

    Goslin placed a hand on Sarien¡¯s shoulder, urging him to tell the tale himself.

    ¡°Well,¡± Sarien started, feeling a little uneasy with all eyes on him. ¡°My spark is broken. It doesn¡¯t burn.¡±

    ¡°Broken how?¡± Tom asked. He started to reach for Sarien but let his hand fall.

    ¡°I can¡¯t seem to access my spark completely. I feel a divide inside me.¡±

    Kax looked thoughtful and turned to Tom, Emeryn, and Lana. ¡°Spark has a nice ring to it. Do you three have something similar?¡±

    Emeryn nodded with a sour look on her face. ¡°Nurture. It¡¯s dumb and I refuse to call my magic that.¡±

    ¡°Aeromancy uses the word tempest,¡± Lana said. She turned to Sarien.

    Tom raised his hand. ¡°Hydromancers use their inner stream.¡±

    ¡°Spark, stream, and tempest,¡± Kax said approvingly. ¡°Those I like. Nurture, not so much.¡± Then he grinned. ¡°I¡¯ll help you find an alternative, Emeryn.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re done, Kax?¡± Tomford asked. ¡°Do you want me and Anicetus here to take a look at you and see if there¡¯s anything we can do? If nothing else, we can take care of your physical injuries.¡±

    ¡±I would be grateful for anything you can do.¡± He marveled at his own boldness. To think that he would be able to speak to a group of nobles like their equal, or close to it. They even wanted to help him.

    Sarien, Tom, and Anicetus sat while the others dispersed to prepare to break camp. Now they had their pyromancer, it was time to continue on their quest.

    ¡°Thank you for this,¡± Sarien said, letting Tom take his left hand and Anicetus his right. ¡°What are you doing here in Eldsprak? Vatnbloet is far, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Tom nodded and closed his eyes to focus. ¡°I was at the Academy in Fyrie. We all were. That place attracts all kinds. We decided to offer our assistance to Goslin¡¯s quest.¡±

    Anicetus broke in. ¡°Best to be silent now and let us work. The young man sitting in front of you is Tomford of House Kad in Vatnbloet. More importantly, he is a pupil in the Church of Ocea. Mind your tone.¡±

    Sarien looked down. ¡°Sorry.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind Anicetus,¡± Tomford said. ¡°He¡¯s just grumpy.¡± The old man scoffed but said nothing.

    They sat in silence for a long while, Tomford holding Sarien¡¯s left hand, and Anicetus his right. The younger man towered over the old priest, and even Sarien felt small sitting in his shadow. Tom possessed the build of a fighter or warrior, not what Sarien imagined a priest would look like.

    ¡°Do you feel that?¡± Anicetus asked, without opening his eyes.

    Sarien felt hope soar again, but one look at Tom was enough to wash it away. ¡°I don¡¯t feel a thing,¡± the younger man said, frowning. ¡°Just the physical wounds.¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡±

    ¡°Bring out your flame,¡± Tomford said. Sarien did as he asked.

    ¡°Nothing,¡± Tomford said. A chill bloomed around Sarien¡¯s midsection, and he shuddered as his skin began to itch. It passed as fast as it had come, and it left him panting. The residual pain from the injuries inflicted by Madge were gone, even the burn scar from Tre. Nothing of it remained, like it had never been there.

    Tomford withdrew, beads of perspiration running down his face.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Sarien said, feeling reinvigorated. ¡°There¡¯s nothing you can do about my spark?¡±

    Tomford shook his head, a look of consternation on his face. ¡°I can¡¯t feel it. It¡¯s like you don¡¯t have a one at all. I see the flame you manifested, but there¡¯s nothing inside you. From what I know and what I¡¯ve been taught, you shouldn¡¯t be able to do even that much.¡±

    ¡°There is something very wrong with you, boy,¡± Anicetus said. ¡°If I were you, I would stop using your power and forget you ever had it, useless as it is.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not useless,¡± Sarien retorted. ¡°Sorry. But I have used it.¡±

    ¡°For what?¡± Tom asked.

    The old priest added, ¡°What can you do with a fire that cannot burn?¡±

    ¡°My friend and another man,¡± Sarien said, pointing, ¡°I healed them both. They were dying and I brought them back.¡±

    Anicetus scoffed and walked off, muttering, ¡°Preposterous.¡±

    Tom shrugged. ¡°If you say you did, I believe you. Who can say what a broken flame can do?¡± He reached down and grabbed Sarien¡¯s hand and pulled him to his feet. ¡°But I think that means you¡¯ll have to figure it out on your own.¡±

    Sarien nodded. ¡°Thank you for the healing.¡±

    Tomford chuckled, then looked back to camp. ¡°Kax is jumping up and down and waving his arms around over there. I think that means we¡¯re leaving. You ready to go?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m ready!¡±

 Book 1: Chapter 11

    Kax¡¯s clear voice rang out over the din of horse hooves and wagon wheels. ¡°Hey, pyromancer! Come ride on the wagon with me for a while. We need to get you a weapon!¡±

    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Goslin said, nodding his head to Kax.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Sarien said, pulling on the reins and falling back until he rode alongside the wagon.

    ¡°Jump up here instead!¡± Kax yelled, waving for Sarien to join him. ¡°It¡¯s impossible to talk like this!¡±

    Sarien dismounted and tied his horse to the back of the moving wagon. Then he scrambled ungracefully up and plopped down beside Kax.

    ¡°So, a weapon,¡± Kax said, thinking out loud. ¡°You don¡¯t want a sword. That¡¯s much too common. Some sort of staff would fit the robe, but they¡¯re not great for fighting. Do you have any experience?¡±

    ¡°With weapons?¡± Sarien thought back to the night at Kalstram where his inexperience nearly costed him his life. ¡°Not really.¡±

    ¡°Thought not,¡± he said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll whip you into shape.¡± He grinned and used the back of his hand to brush his hair out of his face. ¡°Only teasing, only teasing.¡±

    After a quiet moment as Sarien watched Kax sink deep into thought, the young man nodded to himself. ¡°You¡¯ll want some distance between yourself and your foe. My recommendation would be to start off with a spear. Just stick them with the front bit and keep backing away.¡±

    Sarien winced. He used a spear, a makeshift one at that, in his failed fight against the monster. It didn¡¯t bode well for him to use a spear again, but maybe, if he trained to use the weapon, things will turn out better in the future. His thoughts flickered over the gruesome sight of Perti, Ola, and Hein¡¯s dismembered bodies.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Sarien said. ¡°What weapon do you use?¡±

    Kax coughed and glanced behind them. The back of the wagon was full of cloth rolls that clanked gently when the wagon drove over holes and stones. ¡°I haven¡¯t settled on one yet. Haven¡¯t found the perfect fit, so I¡¯ve been practicing with several.¡± A look of desperation passed over Kax¡¯s face when he spoke of weapons, like he had to find the answer and find it soon.

    A little uncomfortable, Sarien changed the subject, ¡°Hart mentioned you¡¯re head of your house?¡±

    Kax looked away sharply. Sarien cringed, it seemed he had stumbled upon a topic that made the conversation more awkward.

    ¡°Yeah, my parents died,¡± Kax mumbled.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Didn¡¯t mean to pry.¡±

    ¡°No harm done. It¡¯s just not a very fun story, but it did start me on my journey to find the perfect weapon. Now, let¡¯s get you that spear! Hold these.¡± He threw the reins on Sarien¡¯s lap and jumped into the back of the wagon and began rummaging around the cloth-covered weapons. Sarien grabbed the reins.

    ¡°Aha! Here they are. Do you prefer long or short?¡±

    Sarien looked over his shoulder to see Kax holding a spear taller than himself in one hand and one nearly half the size in the other. ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡±

    He shrugged. ¡°One is long, the other is a little shorter. I¡¯ve heard it said that you can throw the shorter ones if you practice enough, but it seems dumb to throw your weapon away, if you ask me.¡± He eyed Sarien before holding out the shorter spear. ¡°I recommend this. And hey, it¡¯ll double as a staff to go with those pretty robes of yours.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s heavy,¡± Sarien said, hefting the spear with one hand while clutching on the reins with the other. It was unornamented but looked well-crafted, as far as Sarien could tell, with a sturdy wooden haft and heavy metal head polished to a shine, and sunlight glinted off the edge. A solid weapon, unlike his previous makeshift excuse for a spear.

    ¡°It¡¯ll put some muscle on you, that¡¯s for sure. You should practice when we stop. The soldiers back there,¡± he pointed to the back of the column. ¡°They use pikes. Those are pretty similar in fighting style. Ask one of them to show you.¡±

    ¡°I will, thank you.¡±

    Kax took the spear back and wrapped it gently back in its cloth covering. ¡°Take this too.¡± He handed Sarien a belt holding a sheath with a short sword.

    Sarien tied the belt on over his robes. It looked ridiculous, but Kax didn¡¯t comment. ¡°Thank you,¡± Sarien said.

    ¡°A short sword. Lighter than the blades Goslin and Hart uses, but I think it¡¯ll fit you well. If someone comes in too close for the spear, make ¡®em regret it with the sword. And, it¡¯ll come much handier than your knife in a fight.¡±

    ¡°What are you using now?¡±

    Kax smiled broadly. ¡°This!¡± He pulled two bladed weapons from beneath a bit of canvas.

    Sarien stared. He had never seen anything like them before. ¡°What are they?¡±

    ¡°Hooked swords. They¡¯re from the dark continent. You can hook your opponent¡¯s sword or shield with one and strike with the other. Neat, huh?¡± The sword had a hook down one end and a short, sharp blade down the other.

    ¡°Looks dangerous.¡±

    ¡°I thought so! Not great to practice sparring with, though.¡± Kax eyed his weapons like they were his most prized possessions.

    Sarien shook his head with a smile.

    Suddenly, he felt something tug inside him, the same sensation he felt at Kalstram. It was like whatever called to him came into existence somewhere off in forest by the side of the road.

    ¡°Ready those weapons.¡± The power within him reverberated, thrumming to a silent tune. ¡°I think something is coming.¡±

    Kax¡¯s eyes flew open as he peered into the dense woods surrounding them. ¡°Burn it! What are you talking about? I don¡¯t see anyone.¡±

    ¡°In the woods.¡±

    ¡°Everyone stop!¡± Kax yelled and ripped the reins from Sarien¡¯s hands, halting the wagon. ¡°Our new friend here thinks we¡¯re about to be attacked from the woods!¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Emeryn yelled from behind them.

    ¡°How would I know?¡± Kax yelled back at her. ¡°Just get ready!¡± The soldiers circled the wagon and positioned themselves toward the trees, their long pikes pointed straight ahead.

    Sarien clambered down, grabbing the spear in his descent. His hands shook, making the tip of the spear tremble.

    The others gathered around. Kax stood right beside Sarien, glancing up at him with both hooked swords at the ready.

    ¡°It¡¯s open,¡± Sarien said, unsure of what he meant. Twigs snapped in the underbrush. A low growl emitted from the shadows.

    Lana stood close, and Sarien asked through his clenched jaw, ¡°Can you feel that?¡±

    ¡°Feel what?¡± she asked, not taking her eyes off the tree line. ¡°I don¡¯t feel a thing.¡±

    Tom stepped in close. ¡°Me neither. What do you feel?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Sarien admitted, confused. The resonance he felt was stationary, it didn¡¯t move. But something was, and it was coming right for them.

    A long-haired, shaggy beast that ran on all fours hurtled out from behind a bush. An arrow flew from behind it, but missed and struck the ground.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Hart yelled. ¡°It¡¯s just a dog! Heylien, get out here!¡± Hart moved ahead of the others as everyone dropped their weapons.

    ¡°That¡¯s not a dog!¡± Kax yelled, backing up quickly. ¡°It looks like a monster!¡±

    Sarien followed Hart. ¡°Be careful. It could be dangerous.¡±

    Hart looked at him skeptically, then at the dog. ¡°Sure, they can be. Do you really think this one looks like it wants to do you harm?¡±

    When Hart yelled for the others to stop, the beast had stopped in its tracks. Now it sat panting by the side of the road, its long pink tongue lolling out of the side of its impressive maw.

    Sarien smiled. The beast seemed to smile in return. ¡°I guess not.¡± It appeared quite friendly now that it wasn¡¯t charging straight at them. Its tail wagged back and forth in a frenzy, picking up speed when they moved in closer.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    A man stepped out of the underbrush. He was tall and lanky and carried a bow over his shoulder. His clothes looked like they were designed to blend in with the browns and greens of the forest, not unlike the kind his father wore when out hunting. His long, dark brown hair was tied back with a strip of leather cord.

    ¡°Why did you shoot at it, Heylien?¡± Hart asked.

    Heylien pointed at the dog. ¡°That thing appeared out of nowhere!¡±

    Hart chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re angry that you didn¡¯t spot it?¡± He placed a large hand on the dog¡¯s head and scratched behind its long floppy ears. The incessant thumping of its tail heightened to an alarming degree.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you. I didn¡¯t miss it, it just appeared out of nothingness. Right in front of me!¡±

    ¡°Sure, sure,¡± Hart said, dropping to his knees and hugging the beast. It pressed itself against the huge man like they had known each other for all their lives. ¡°Well, I¡¯m keeping him,¡± Hart said. ¡°Come, dog!¡±

    Sarien gazed into the still forest.

    ¡°Is there something else out there?¡± Goslin asked.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything,¡± Heylien said, grabbing Sarien¡¯s hand and giving it a shake. ¡°Heylien.¡±

    ¡°Sarien,¡± Sarien said, absentmindedly. ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±

    Goslin frowned. ¡°Is it dangerous? Something we have to deal with?¡±

    The strange sensation was fading away. ¡°No,¡± Sarien said, shaking his head slowly. ¡°I think it¡¯s disappearing, whatever it is.¡±

    A look of concern filled Goslin¡¯s face, but he turned and nodded to the others to move out.

    Once camp was set up for the night, Sarien took the opportunity to speak with the cluster of soldiers who sat apart from the others. He heeded Kax¡¯s advice to seek out training with his spear. After the earlier event that day when the dog suddenly appeared, Sarien knew he was not ready for a fight. He doubted he could even take down a dog, much less an armed opponent.

    ¡°Hello.¡± All eight soldiers nodded in acknowledgement, obviously wary.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got this spear,¡± Sarien continued, feeling like an idiot when he held up the spear in his hand. It wasn¡¯t as if the men couldn¡¯t see him carrying it from across the camp. ¡°Kax said one of you could show me how to use it? I can pay if you need compensation for your time.¡±

    One of them chuckled. ¡°Kax. Like what a cat sounds like when it¡¯s puking.¡± One of the others laughed and made sounds like he was a cat throwing up a hairball.

    Sarien stood awkwardly waiting for the laughter to die down.

    ¡°I can show you a little, if you want. While the food is cooking,¡± one of the soldiers said. He turned to the others, who still sat around their little campfire. ¡°Not like the company here is all that great.¡±

    The older man grabbed his own polearm and pointed off to the side of the camp where a lone tree covered in yellowing leaves stood. They began heading in that direction.

    ¡°I¡¯m Slakt.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Sarien.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know. You¡¯re the pyromancer.¡± He nodded to Sarien¡¯s chest, where the guild crest hung on a leather cord around his neck.

    ¡°You¡¯re one of Goslin¡¯s soldiers?¡±

    Slakt shook his head. ¡°Tarkum.¡±

    ¡°Hart?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re here to make sure nothing happens to him.¡± Then he shuddered. They arrived at the tree and Slakt pivoted to face Sarien.

    ¡°Spears are best used in formations. If there¡¯s fighting, either keep back or come to us. We use pikes and stay together. That way we don¡¯t get singled out.¡±

    ¡°Singled out?¡±

    ¡°A lone spearman can easily be flanked. You¡¯ll have to be careful. If they get past the tip of your spear, your best bet is either quickly stepping back or to drop the weapon and pull out that sword of yours. Understand?¡±

    Sarien nodded. ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡°Good, then let¡¯s begin. Food is almost ready.¡± Slakt got into position with his much longer polearm and showed Sarien how to brace himself and hold the weapon. As they stepped forward in unison to thrust, Sarien spotted Tomford where he sparred with his instructor in hand-to-hand combat. Goslin and Hart practiced to the side with their swords and shields.

    ¡°Keep your focus,¡± Slakt said. ¡°Your spear is on the shorter side, but it can still throw you off balance.¡±

    Sarien thrust forward and up again, as if striking at someone¡¯s face.

    ¡°Bend your knees more before you thrust and let the wood slide across your front hand. It will get you more reach.¡± Sarien followed the instructions to the best of his abilities. Eventually, Slakt nodded. ¡°Not too terrible, I guess. How are your arms feeling?¡±

    Sarien panted. ¡°Sore. Like I¡¯ve been doing this for hours!¡±

    ¡°Practice every day and you¡¯ll get stronger before you know it. There are other techniques, like slashing, but I would stick with thrusts for now. Keep your distance from your opponent.¡±

    Sarien dug into his tunic for his bag of coin, but Slakt stopped him. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Just help me keep the young lord out of trouble.¡±

    Sarien watched as Hart drove his sword down on Goslin¡¯s head and the princeling dodged the blow in the last second. There was a strange alertness in Hart¡¯s eyes while Goslin seemed to be saying something to calm him. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best. Though he looks like he can take care of himself.¡±

    Slakt chuckled and patted Sarien¡¯s shoulder before returning to his companions and their dinner.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Sarien yelled after him.

    Sarien practiced on his own for a while longer but quit when his palms started burning. The smell of meat cooking over fire drifted from where the group of nobles had made their camp and his stomach growled.

    Off by the side of the camp, Lana was throwing daggers at a wooden board. He watched in surprise as her dagger changed trajectory in midair and struck the middle of the board with a soft thud.

    Lana¡¯s shoulders were heaving, but she kept throwing her daggers as he walked past. Every single one struck the board despite none of them flying true when they left her hand. A gust of wind blew sand into his face, and he coughed, sputtering as he wiped his face clean with his sleeve.

    Lana glared at him as he quickly made his way to the campfire. Kax, Hart, and Emeryn sat around a fire pit each with a plate of food in their hands.

    Kax pointed to one of the erected tents. ¡°That one is yours. Goslin asked his manservant to put out some clothes for you, so you don¡¯t have to wear that ridiculous outfit.¡± He pointed to Sarien¡¯s red robes. The hem was already brown with dirt.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to thank him.¡±

    Chairs surrounded the fire and Sarien fell into an empty one and accepted a plate of food. The dog lay on the ground next to Hart¡¯s feet. It looked content, blinking its large brown eyes sleepily.

    Sarien watched Tomford sparring with his instructor, a man Sarien hadn¡¯t been introduced to. They danced around each other and threw quick punches that were difficult to follow in the dim light.

    ¡°Where are the others?¡± Sarien asked.

    ¡°Heylien is out scouting again. It¡¯s all he does,¡± Kax said. ¡°Restless, that one.¡±

    Hart chewed and swallowed a large mouthful of red meat. From the look of it, it was a hunk of beef. ¡°Goslin is taking his bath.¡±

    ¡°Bath?¡± Sarien asked.

    Emeryn shrugged. ¡°He likes baths and doesn¡¯t like being dirty. Wouldn¡¯t hurt the rest of you to do the same every once in a while.¡±

    ¡°Hey! I bathe plenty,¡± Kax said. ¡°I just don¡¯t get the shakes as soon as I get a bit of grime on me. I probably smell just as good as you, Emeryn!¡±

    Hart laughed, choking on a bit of food. He hacked, beating a fist against at his own chest. When his coughs finally subsided, he said, ¡°Doubt that, Kax. She looks like she smells very nice.¡± It turned very quiet around the campfire, and Hart looked around. ¡°What? It was a compliment.¡±

    ¡°Such a weird thing to say,¡± Kax said. ¡°Your manners need some work, my giant friend.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Hart,¡± Emeryn said, smelling her own armpit before wrinkling her nose. ¡°Perhaps I shall enjoy a bath after supper.¡±

    ¡°You might not be a noble, but you can sure sound like one,¡± Kax said.

    Emeryn smiled. ¡°Thanks, I¡¯ve been practicing.¡±

    ¡°How did it go with the spear?¡± Kax asked, just as Sarien took a mouthful of the stew he was eating.

    He chewed and swallowed. ¡°It went well, I think. Slakt showed me how to thrust and gave me some pointers.¡±

    ¡°Sounds like you¡¯re ready for some bandits!¡± Kax said. ¡°Can¡¯t wait to try out my hooked swords in some real combat!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t think you¡¯re taking this whole thing a little too lightly, Kax?¡± Hart asked. ¡°It isn¡¯t easy to kill a man.¡±

    Kax blinked. ¡°You¡¯ve killed someone?¡±

    ¡°Well, no. But I can¡¯t imagine it being easy.¡±

    They sat in silence for a while, eating and looking into the fire.

    Emeryn glanced at Goslin¡¯s tent, then back to them. ¡°Well, I better go rest. We¡¯ll arrive at that village tomorrow. Best keep our strength up in case we do find some bandits on the way.¡±

    Hart nodded to her, and Kax looked lost in thought.

    ¡°What bandits?¡± Sarien asked.

    Kax shrugged one shoulder. ¡°Himmi. They were attacked by bandits, and we are here to stop them.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Sarien wondered how much he was expected to contribute. Today was the first time he held a proper weapon in his hands. Perhaps, he should wake early and put in a few hours of practice before they broke camp in the morning.

    ¡°I think I¡¯ll go too. See you both in the morning,¡± Sarien said.

    Sarien stepped out of his tent, wearing the clothes Goslin had set aside for him. The pants were a bit snug, but they were perfect for travelling. More importantly, they weren¡¯t garish like his pyromancer robes. His new clothes reminded him of what he wore every day at the Karm estate, only of finer quality.

    ¡°Morning,¡± Kax said. ¡°Got you something.¡±

    ¡°You did?¡±

    ¡°Here.¡± Kax handed him a leather string with a closable loop at each side.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Kax laughed. ¡°It¡¯s a sheathe for your spear, so you can carry it on your back.¡± He grabbed Sarien¡¯s spear and showed him how to close the ends around the spear¡¯s haft. Kax slung it over his shoulder. ¡°It would get annoying carrying that thing in your hands all day. How are your hands?¡±

    Sarien held his palm up before him. They were red and tender, but no blisters. ¡°Fine. Only hurts a little. Thank you for the sheathe. I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll come in handy.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome. Don¡¯t forget to practice with the sword too, at least a little.¡±

    Sarien nodded. ¡°Right.¡±

    Kax smiled and ran off to where his servants were taking down his tent. Sarien headed to the fire pit from the night before and found Goslin sitting alone, deep in thought.

    ¡°Did you sleep well?¡± Goslin asked as Sarien joined him.

    ¡°Yes, quite well. Thank you for letting me use one of the tents. And, for the clothes.¡± He gestured to his new outfit.

    Goslin nodded, smiling. ¡°It suits you better.¡± He glanced around the camp. ¡°How do you find our little company?¡±

    ¡°Everyone is being really kind and welcoming.¡± Well, not so much Lana, but Sarien kept that to himself. He was sure he would come to some kind of peace with the young woman at some point. Perhaps, it was simply the sight of his robes she hated?

    ¡°Where were you last night?¡±

    Goslin blew a strand of blond hair from his face. ¡°I got back from my bath after you left, ate some dinner, and went to bed. Travel can be tiring.¡±

    ¡°It can. We¡¯ll make it to that village today?¡±

    ¡°Himmi, yes. Shouldn¡¯t be too far from here. Perhaps we¡¯ll even sleep on proper beds tonight, rather than these bed rolls.¡±

    ¡°Is it a big place? Himmi?¡± Sarien asked.

    Goslin shook his head. ¡°No. I haven¡¯t been there personally, our estates are further north, but from what little there was in the report I received, it¡¯s barely more than a few houses along one street, and a cluster of farms in the surrounding area. It does have an inn, though.¡±

    ¡°I wonder what bandits are doing there, then,¡± Sarien said.

    ¡°Easy pickings, I suppose. Farmers can¡¯t mount much of a resistance. Banditry has been a problem for a long time in these parts.¡±

    ¡°What are we going to do with them?¡±

    ¡°The bandits?¡±

    Sarien nodded.

    ¡°Depends on the severity of their actions and how willing they are to repent. Either they give up their arms and agree to be taken into custody, in which case we¡¯ll turn them over to the magistrate in the next town.¡±

    ¡°And if they refuse?¡±

    ¡°If they will not put down their arms, we have the authority to put the offenders down ourselves.¡±

    ¡°You mean kill them?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Goslin said, his voice solemn. ¡°That is my duty as a nobleman of Eldsprak, and as a man of this realm.¡±

    ¡°Have you killed anyone before?¡± Sarien thought back to when he drove his knife into Madge¡¯s neck and shuddered. Even though the woman was pure evil, it was not easy to do, and worse, to live with afterwards knowing that he had taken a life.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t,¡± Goslin answered. ¡°But I will, if it¡¯s the right thing to do.¡±

    A few hours later, they rode into Himmi.

 Book 1: Chapter 12 (Goslin)

    A few run-down houses and shops centered around a wide paved road in the village of Himmi. The village¡¯s smithy was on the far end, and Goslin could hear a steady rhythm of metal against metal ringing through the air of the relatively empty community.

    Himmi sat along one of the main roads in Eldsprak. The road would eventually lead Goslin and his group to Kleotram and all the way into Tyriu. Without the main road passing through, Himmi wouldn¡¯t have lasted long, being located in the middle of nowhere.

    Thankfully, Goslin thought, this also meant that Himmi possessed an inn. Traveling merchants required a place to sleep after a long day in the saddle or on a wagon.

    It was a little too quiet, and Goslin caught the anxious gazes of villagers peering out their windows. Not a single person greeted them as the group dismounted and walked past the first row of houses.

    ¡°Set up camp right outside the last row of houses. Keep a lookout for any troublemakers. I¡¯ll take Sarien here, and Tom, to meet with the inn¡¯s proprietor. He¡¯s the one who sent for help.¡±

    The three of them entered a brick two-story building with a sign on the front that simply said Himmie Inn.

    Several windows lined the outer wall, but they were small and streaked with dust. Goslin squinted in the gloom. A smattering of round tables dominated the wide room within, and a bar ran along the wall to their right. The only person present was a heavy-set balding man in a white apron standing behind the bar.

    The barkeep looked up as they entered and put down the glass he was drying with a dirty rag. ¡°You¡¯re Goslin of House Steerian?¡±

    Goslin blinked, surprised. ¡°You know me, good man?¡±

    ¡°No. There was a letter from your father addressed to me by name, strange that. He knew you were coming and left one for you too.¡± He rummaged behind the bar and withdrew an envelope. The wax seal on the front was unbroken.

    Goslin took the letter and turned it over. ¡°How did a letter get here before we did?¡±

    The innkeeper shrugged. ¡°Messengers come through here all the time. A man with two horses can make it to Himmi from Fyrie quickly. The road doesn¡¯t move in a straight line and perhaps your man didn¡¯t stick to it.¡± The barkeep picked up another glass and began cleaning it. ¡°I¡¯m Harald, the innkeeper. I was the one who sent for help.¡±

    ¡°Well met, Harald,¡± Tomford said. ¡°Can you tell us what has happened?¡±

    Harald shook his head. ¡°Afraid you¡¯re too late. They came back yesterday with demands for more coin, food, and beer.¡± He bowed his head down and his face shadowed in the dim light. ¡°We gave them food and the drink, but we have no gold or silver, barely even copper. The folks here are not rich, you must understand.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Goslin said. ¡°What happened? What did they do?¡±

    ¡°They took a few wives and daughters. Said they would be returned when we came up with enough gold to pay for them.¡±

    Goslin¡¯s face twisted in anger. ¡°Hostages? Have you attempted to rescue them?¡±

    Harald furrowed his brow in confusion. ¡°No. We¡¯re not soldiers. I thought you¡¯d be here sooner. We sent and asked for help weeks ago! Where were you?¡±

    Tomford placed a large hand on Harald¡¯s arm and shook his head slightly at Goslin before speaking to the agitated man. ¡°Of course, you couldn¡¯t go after them yourselves.¡±

    ¡°I apologize,¡± Goslin said. ¡°I didn¡¯t think. We came as fast as we could. I didn¡¯t know you had waited this long. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll get them back.¡±

    ¡°Do you know where they are?¡± Sarien asked.

    Harald nodded. ¡°An old fortification in the woods. There¡¯s a path leading up to it if you head back the way you came, then turn in through the trees. Can¡¯t fit a wagon, but the path is wide enough to ride.¡±

    ¡°Fortification?¡± Tomford asked. ¡°Like structures?¡±

    Goslin shook his head. ¡°There are relics from an insurrection littered about these forests. They all predate the shattering, so they can¡¯t be much more than ruins these days.¡±

    The innkeeper shrugged. ¡°I saw them as a lad, playing in the woods. There are some low walls, but not even a gate, and that was forty years ago.¡±

    ¡°What do you know of the bandits?¡± Tomford asked.

    ¡°We have seen twelve of them altogether, at different times. Big men. Dirty. Their leader is a man they call Ofver. He carries around a big axe, like one you would use to fell trees. I think most of them used to be soldiers, because they wear bits of uniform.¡±

    ¡°Rabble.¡± Goslin couldn¡¯t help but sneer. To think soldiers would stoop so low. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my good man. We¡¯ll deal with them and get your women back. Please set some rooms aside for us for tonight. We¡¯ll celebrate once we return.¡±

    The innkeeper¡¯s face brightened a little. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Goslin turned to his companions.

    ¡°So, there¡¯s twelve of them against our sixteen, if we count Hart¡¯s soldiers,¡± Sarien said.

    ¡°There might be more of them,¡± Tomford said. ¡°Some must stay behind when they come to town.¡±

    ¡°Heylien and Lana will scout ahead and make sure there are no surprises,¡± Goslin said as they headed back to where the others were setting up camp. When they arrived, he shared the news of what they were facing.

    ¡°Ofver, huh?¡± Kax said. ¡°Dumb but doesn¡¯t sound like a bandit¡¯s name. I¡¯d thought he¡¯d be named Ivan the Terrible or something.¡±

    Emeryn sighed. ¡°You¡¯ve read too many stories.¡±

    ¡°Read?¡± Kax said, bewildered.

    ¡°When do we go?¡± Hart asked.

    ¡°Right away,¡± Goslin decided. ¡°We can get there and return before nightfall if we don¡¯t tarry. Is Heylien around?¡±

    Lana pointed. ¡°Over there, by the horses.¡±

    ¡°Go and head out with him, get close to the bandits and see what we¡¯re up against. Be careful.¡±

    ¡°If you follow after fast enough, we might even leave some for you,¡± Lana smiled, her eyes glittering.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    She turned to leave, but Goslin grabbed her shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t attack before we¡¯re in position. This is no game. They¡¯re dangerous.¡±

    ¡°Fine,¡± she muttered. ¡°Spoilsport.¡±

    Goslin turned to the others. ¡°Gather what you need. Hart, go inform your soldiers we¡¯ll be leaving in a few minutes.¡±

    A little later, Goslin and the others doubled back to find the path that would take them to the bandits, with the soldiers marching up front and the rest following close behind. Sarien clutched his spear tightly, his face pale. Goslin frowned. It would be best to keep their newest member away from the flanks until he got more experience under his belt.

    Tomford did his best to convince Anicetus to stay behind at the camp, but the old priest refused to leave his side, especially since they were riding into danger. Goslin wished more than once that they didn¡¯t have to bring the man with them from Fyrie, but it was not his decision to make. Tomford would have to free himself of those shackles when the time came. If that was his wish, of course.

    Tomford¡¯s instructor in hand-to-hand combat elected to stay behind, but Hart¡¯s dog followed after, his tail wagging. Quite the retinue.

    It didn¡¯t take long to reach the opening to the path the innkeeper mentioned. At some point in the past, it had been a small road, but it was so overgrown that they would need to ride single file.

    ¡°We leave the horses,¡± Goslin decided. His group promptly dismounted, tying the reins to nearby tree branches.

    Goslin stepped onto the path. Visibility dropped among the thick overhanging trees so much so that he couldn¡¯t see farther than a few feet in front of him. Their chatter quieted.

    The bandit camp would not be far. Goslin readied his shield and saw Hart do the same.

    ¡°Keep your eyes and ears open,¡± Goslin said, his voice almost a whisper. He peered back at their formation. Sarien walked behind Kax and in front of Emeryn, with Tomford and Anicetus bringing up the rear.

    A twig snapped somewhere off the path beyond the line of trees to their right.

    ¡°Did you hear that?¡± one of the soldiers asked, raising his sword. Hart¡¯s dog barked and dashed into the underbrush. In an instant, the animal was gone.

    Hart swore and hurried after it.

    ¡°No, Hart!¡± Goslin yelled.

    Hart rushed toward the line of trees, then stopped abruptly with his hands held up. ¡°There¡¯s an ugly bastard here pointing an arrow at me.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Goslin asked as he watched a large man exit the forest with the point of his drawn arrow nearly touching Hart¡¯s nose. Hart scrambled backward.

    The soldiers hurried and fanned out in front and one of them, Slakt, Goslin thought, called over, ¡°There¡¯s someone on the road ahead of us!¡±

    The woods rustled all around them and more men appeared like wraiths. By Goslin¡¯s count, there were at least half again as many as the number reported by the innkeeper, and those were just the ones he could see.

    ¡°This is bad,¡± he said to no one in particular.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t ideal,¡± Kax admitted from farther back where he and Sarien readied themselves. ¡°But at least there are only a few bows on their side. Most of them are carrying swords.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re Ofver?¡± Goslin asked the bandit who separated himself from the others.

    The man was as unwashed as his companions, and he sported a thick black beard. His hair was tied back with a leather cord. In one hand, he carried a long-handed axe, in the other a round shield painted green and gray.

    ¡°That I am, lad. I wondered when Fyrie would send someone out here for a look. Never would I have thought, though, that they would send a bunch of children!¡± Ofver waved his arms around when he spoke, as if punctuating each word with the swaying of his axe. He was tall, taller than Tomford even, and his arms were thick as tree trunks. A swing from his axe would cleave a person clean in half, Goslin thought.

    ¡°I see uniforms around you. Are you defectors?¡± Goslin asked. His heart was pounding in his chest, but he kept his voice steady.

    Ofver grinned and was about to reply when his eyes widened. He gurgled for a moment, his mouth opening and closing, before Goslin noticed the arrow jutting out of the bandit leader¡¯s neck.

    Ofver fell forward, clutching desperately at his throat. One of the bandits to the left of them grunted and fell, a dagger sticking out of his back.

    Chaos broke out. Goslin spun and pointed, trying to direct the battle around them, but the words stuck in his throat. Hart roared and swung his blade at the bandit that was bitten by his dog, getting it stuck in the man¡¯s head. Arrows flew from bandit bows, and one of the soldiers doubled over, stuck in the gut.

    Goslin stared at Tomford who leapt at one of their attackers with nothing more than his fists. The bandit slashed a long gash along Tomford¡¯s chest. Blood gushed, but the young man didn¡¯t stop. With gauntleted hands, he bashed the man¡¯s face in with several heavy punches. When he turned, the deadly wound he¡¯d received had stopped bleeding and was quickly disappearing, but he took another slash along the arm that forced him to step back.

    Goslin spun on his heel and barely parried a clumsy attack before thrusting his blade into the attacker¡¯s chest. The man fell and slid off his sword, his eyes wide with surprise before life faded away. Dead. He¡¯d killed a man. His chest felt tight, heavy as if wearing the heavy armor at the academy. He forced words from his stiffened lips, ¡°Don¡¯t spread out too thin! Soldiers, cover our flank!¡± Goslin wasn¡¯t sure anyone heard him. The vacant eyes of the bandit stared back up at him from the ground.

    Someone grabbed Goslin¡¯s tunic and he spun to face the new foe.

    ¡°Stop dreaming and get in there!¡± Tomford shouted the words and pushed Goslin past Hart, who bellowed as he struck someone in the face with his shield over and over again.

    Arrows and daggers flew from somewhere out of sight, taking out bandits who never saw it coming. Emeryn brought men to their knees with her geomancy, the ground itself at her command. The bandits regained their footing and closed in on her. Kax was busy keeping men off Sarien with his unwieldy blades, so he couldn¡¯t come to Emeryn¡¯s aid.

    Goslin ran, closing the distance in a few strides to hack at those who dared try to harm Emeryn. He took another life, blocked an axe swing with his shield, then thrust upward to take another bandit in the neck.

    Three. Three deaths at his hand. He wanted to vomit.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Emeryn said, her face pale from exertion and her chest heaving with each breath. Her bright red hair was smeared with dirt and grime.

    ¡°Stay safe,¡± Goslin said, surprised by the sudden affection he felt for his friend. He looked at her and she gave him a shaky nod. A smile flitted on her lips as if she understood what he was thinking.

    Goslin raced back to aid Tomford. The Vatner was overwhelmed trying to fight off several bandits at the same time. Wounds covered his arms and shoulders. None of them were beyond the man¡¯s healing capabilities, but it was obvious to Goslin that his friend couldn¡¯t go on much longer.

    ¡°Stick together!¡± Goslin yelled as he leapt for one of the men attacking Tomford. A quick slash, followed by a thrust, and the bandit fell to the ground, groaning.

    Four. Goslin¡¯s eyes burned, but he didn¡¯t let himself stop. Tomford struck a bandit in the face with bone-shattering power, dropping him. A loud clang rang out from Goslin¡¯s shield when he blocked a strike from the last bandit of the group. His entire shield arm went numb with the blow and he lost his footing, tumbling to the ground. Thankfully, Tomford grabbed hold of the bandit and a loud snap rang through the air, followed by the man screaming and running, his sword arm dangling uselessly by his side.

    Goslin got to his feet and scanned the battlefield. The dog barked, but he couldn¡¯t see it. More bandits had come up from behind them.

    ¡°Soldiers, to the back!¡± He looked around for them, but none stood. That couldn¡¯t be right. Where were they? Hart¡¯s entire front was covered in blood, and he laughed as he ran to intercept an archer at their flank.

    ¡°You okay?¡± Tomford asked, barely standing himself.

    His throat was parched, and his tongue felt swollen. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Can you go on?¡±

    ¡°No choice,¡± Tomford replied, stumbling forward.

    Goslin couldn¡¯t think. He¡¯d trained for this very scenario at the academy and even won the contest, but it hadn¡¯t prepared him. Nothing could have. All this death, many at his own hand.

    His ears wouldn¡¯t stop ringing. His clothes were soiled, his face covered in dirt, sweat, and blood. He felt itchy and a familiar panic crept forth. Even now, as danger closed in around him, he felt the rise of disgust at his own sorry state.

    ¡°Goslin!¡± Kax yelled.

    Goslin blinked and looked up to see his friends beset by bandits. An arrow struck Sarien¡¯s shoulder, and their newest companion fell with a scream. He forced his legs to move. His friends needed him.

    ¡°Sarien!¡± he yelled. ¡°Someone help him!¡± The order had about the same effect as all his previous ones. None. He hastened his steps when he saw a bandit grin and leap into the air at Sarien. Goslin screamed out a warning, but no one was near enough to help.

    Goslin watched helplessly as Sarien gritted his teeth and managed to raise his spear in the last moment. The metal tip disappeared into the bandit¡¯s chest with a sickening, ripping sound. Flames black as night erupted from Sarien¡¯s right arm and traveled up the length of the spear in the blink of an eye, killing the bandit instantly when it touched him. Sarien let go of his spear in surprise. It had turned the same color as the flames, an impenetrable obsidian, and crawled backwards as if horrified by what he had done.

 Book 1: Chapter 13

    All grew silent around Sarien as black flames surged from his right hand and traveled up the length of his spear. The wood turned into utter darkness. When it reached the tip and touched the man who had attacked him, the bandit slumped over. Sarien watched the bandit¡¯s eyes lose their luster, as if turning into two pieces of dull marble. Death was immediate.

    Sarien dropped his spear on reflex and crawled away. The black flames dissipated when he let go of his weapon, but the wooden shaft and metal point remained blackened as if burned.

    ¡°Your sword!¡± Kax yelled, running toward him.

    Sarien frowned and turned to see a man charging for him. Without thinking, he grabbed the short sword from his waist and pulled it free. Flames sprung from his right hand again and danced upon the blade, pulling the light from the air around his sword.

    The bandit attacked, his sword clanging loudly against Sarien¡¯s. Dark flames leapt from the metal and into his opponent, and Sarien thought he could feel something being pulled from the man and into the blade.

    The bandit¡¯s sword was cut in two and Sarien¡¯s now blackened weapon sliced into the man¡¯s chest. He was dead before he hit the ground, a silent scream on his lips.

    Sarien blinked.

    Kax flew to his side, both hooked swords covered in gore. ¡°What was that? What did you do?¡± Kax eyed Sarien¡¯s sword warily. It was still engulfed in black flames.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±

    All around them, the fighting was quickly coming to an end. The last remaining bandit fell under Hart¡¯s blade as the man roared like an animal.

    Tomford limped to him and put a bloody hand on Sarien¡¯s shoulder. ¡°This is going to hurt.¡± He pulled the arrow out, but Sarien barely felt it. The shock of Tomford¡¯s healing, however, made him shudder and yelp. He lost his focus and the black flame flickered and died, leaving his blade just as dark as the spear still on the ground.

    Tomford was panting hard into Sarien¡¯s ear. ¡°Do you mind pulling that out?¡± he asked, looking at Kax.

    ¡°Sorry, what?¡± Kax asked, tearing his gaze away from Sarien¡¯s sword.

    Tomford gestured to his back. ¡°The arrow. Can¡¯t reach it.¡±

    ¡°Shit. Right, sorry,¡± Kax mumbled, grabbing hold of the shaft. The arrow was buried deep into Tomford¡¯s back. ¡°Ready?¡±

    Tomford gritted his teeth. ¡°Ready.¡± He didn¡¯t scream as Kax pulled it out. He straightened and swayed a little on his feet.

    Sarien surveyed the battlefield. All bandits were either dead or gone. Everyone else stared at him.

    ¡°Anicetus!¡± Tomford yelled. ¡°See to the soldiers!¡±

    The old man peeked out from behind a tree, back down the path they¡¯d come. ¡°Is it safe?¡±

    ¡°Go!¡±

    Anicetus scurried to the downed soldiers as Heylien and Lana emerged from the trees. Hart¡¯s dog barked from somewhere off the path.

    ¡°They¡¯re gone,¡± Anicetus said, after examining the bodies.

    ¡°They can¡¯t all be dead,¡± Goslin said, moving to Anicetus¡¯s side. He looked down in disbelief at the prone, battered bodies.

    The arm of Emeryn¡¯s tunic was torn, her arm bloody. Hart limped a little despite his leg being healed during combat, and Kax¡¯s hair was matted in blood from a blow to his head.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t get to them in time,¡± Tomford panted. ¡°They were on the other side of the melee.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡± Goslin kneeled next to one of the dead soldiers. ¡°It¡¯s mine. I couldn¡¯t control the chaos. The responsibility falls on me and me alone.¡±

    Heylien gingerly stepped over the dead bandits. ¡°Sarien, was that fire you used? It wasn¡¯t like before. What happened?¡±

    Sarien looked down at his black blade. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know. The other part of my power, the right side,¡± he paused for a moment, trying to find the words, ¡°the black side. It came to life when I hit that bandit. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°You have nothing to be sorry about,¡± Lana said ¡°You did well, pyromancer. Black flame. Who would have thought?¡± She eyed the weapons curiously but said nothing more.

    ¡°Your short sword cut through that man¡¯s blade like it was old cheese,¡± Kax said, licking his lips. His eyes glittered. ¡°There¡¯s something about that darkness. May I?¡±

    The strength that roiled in Sarien during the fight had drained away, and he could barely remain standing. It was difficult to think straight. What harm could it do to let Kax hold the blade? It was he who gave it to Sarien, after all.

    All the soldiers except Slakt were dead. Twenty-two bandits lay strewn about the forest, but the group only looked to their own. Hart¡¯s house troops broke formation at some point to try and get to their liege but paid for the attempt with their lives. Sarien looked down at their peaceful faces as they lowered the bodies into makeshift graves.

    Emeryn sat slumped over on her horse, her eyes closed from the exhaustive task of constructing the graves with her inner nurture. They hadn¡¯t had the time or the tools to dig. With a groan of effort, she closed all eight graves at once, committing the soldiers¡¯ corpses to the forest.

    Goslin stood by the line of mounds, hollow-eyed. ¡°I didn¡¯t think.¡± He trailed off, then looked to Hart. ¡°They were your men. Do you want to say anything?¡± Hart shook his head and Goslin looked at Slakt. ¡°What about you?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Slakt replied, his face blank.

    Goslin hung his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t know how to do this. You did well, men. I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t stop this. I¡¯m sorry I wasn¡¯t better. Rest now.¡±

    Sarien spotted Kax standing a little further down the path, scrutinizing the dark edge of the short sword. His hooked swords were nowhere to be seen.

    Had it been a mistake to give the sword back to him? Now that his mind had cleared, Sarien thought it might have been. Sarien had grabbed the spear from the ground and now kept the blackened weapon in its sheath slung over his back.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Goslin said. ¡°We still need to find the women. Be careful, there might be more of bandits out there. Tom and Em can barely stand. They won¡¯t be much use if we get into another fight.¡±

    ¡°The women are fine,¡± Lana said from over by one of the bandit¡¯s corpses. She was collecting her daggers. ¡°We found them at an empty camp before double backing here to help when we figured the bandits must have set an ambush.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re waiting for us by the fortification,¡± Heylien added. He¡¯d finished retrieving his arrows. ¡°You can go back to the main road. I¡¯ll gather them up and join you. There are no more bandits, not in the camp at least.¡±

    ¡°A few of them ran,¡± Hart said, readying his sword again.

    ¡°I¡¯ll join him,¡± Lana said. ¡°We can deal with any stragglers from a distance.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Goslin said. ¡°We stick together. I¡¯m not risking you to another ambush.¡±

    Lana shrugged. ¡°Fine, Princeling.¡± There was an intensity to her, and it had been there since the combat ended. Almost like she didn¡¯t want to stop, rest, and think. Sarien knew there weren¡¯t many happy thoughts to be had after what they¡¯d just been through.

    He watched as Lana¡¯s hands shook and she closed her eyes each time she pulled a dagger free from a fallen bandit. The pale faces weren¡¯t just from exhaustion. None of them were seasoned fighters, after all. Even if they did have some experience, this had been their first real combat. No matter how skilled they were with their weapons, they were much like Sarien in that regard. Sarien couldn¡¯t take comfort in that thought. Now, they were all changed.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    The kidnapped women and girls were huddled together in a simple but spacious tent beyond a crumbling wall. Just as the innkeeper had informed them, the place was falling apart. The gate was nowhere to be found and the gap in the wall yawned open. It was more of a campsite than any real fortification.

    Ofver must not have expected much in the way of resistance from the villagers. Perhaps he thought Fyrie wouldn¡¯t send any help either. While the women panicked at first sight of the group coming through the gate, Lana calmed them easily enough when they realized she was a woman. Emeryn was unconscious on her horse, kept in the saddle only by Hart¡¯s helping hand.

    ¡°Can¡¯t see any of the bandits around,¡± Heylien said. He perched on the wall, peering out among the trees. The chirping of birds and humming wings of insects filled the air. The whole forest teemed with life, and the murky smell of underbrush was far more pleasant than the stink of death they¡¯d left behind.

    ¡°Come,¡± Goslin said, reaching a hand out to an older woman, fragile and gray with age. He gently lifted her to her feet. ¡°You¡¯re safe now. We¡¯ll bring you home.¡±

    Sarien saw Kax walking up to a pile of old pieces of armor with the dark blade held high. He swung into a chest piece with minimal force. The blade cut through the armor with no sound.

    Kax caught Sarien watching him. With a grin, he shouted. ¡°This thing is miraculous!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here,¡± Goslin said, waving for them to hurry along. The women and young girls were already outside beyond the wall and heading back in the direction of the path that led back to Himmi.

    Sarien and Kax hurried after them. Goslin gave Kax¡¯s blade and the tip of Sarien¡¯s spear a worried glance. ¡°Be careful with those. I¡¯m not sure I like what they did to those men.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not so sure I do either,¡± Sarien said. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened, but both sides of my power have awakened now. They¡¯re still separated by a line down the middle of my spark, but I think they want to combine into one.¡± He shuddered. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on.¡±

    Kax glanced to the side. ¡°Did you hear something?¡±

    Goslin drew his sword from its sheath, peering around into the dense foliage. ¡°A bandit?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. It sounded like someone speaking.¡± Kax shrugged and sheathed his short sword. ¡°I must have misheard.¡±

    The joy on the villagers¡¯ faces when the group returned with their wives and daughters seemed to be enough for Goslin to cheer up a little. Sarien saw him smiling and nodding as he spoke to Harald when they entered the inn again.

    ¡°I said we¡¯d be back today, didn¡¯t I?¡± Goslin laughed. It sounded forced.

    Kax pulled Sarien along to one of the tables, and Hart, Heylien, and Lana followed. Tomford headed up the stairs immediately, too spent from use of their magic for any kind of celebrations. Emeryn exchanged a few quiet words with Goslin before she also disappeared to one of the rooms they¡¯d arranged for the night. Slakt, the last remaining guard from Hart¡¯s house, was nowhere to be seen.

    The innkeeper¡¯s wife was one of the women who had been taken, and she immediately brought them a fragrant stew of carrots, potatoes, and bits of meat, coupled with beer, as more patrons came streaming in. The room filled with both men and women, and it soon grew warm and boisterous as the villagers cleared part of the floor for dancing.

    Goslin fell into the empty seat at the table after exchanging a few words with Harald. ¡°Looks like they¡¯re happy with us,¡± he said, despondently. Sarien looked worriedly at him. It seemed that the weight of killing the bandits was heavy on the young man.

    Hart swallowed a mouthful of stew and patted the dog. ¡°We did a good thing today.¡±

    Kax held up his mug of beer. ¡°Cheers!¡± They all drank deeply before setting the glasses back down onto the table. The beer was refreshingly cold but settled in Sarien¡¯s stomach sourly. It had been a long day. Long several days if he was honest with himself.

    But he and the others had gone through a dangerous situation together and succeeded. He needed to remember that. He had allies now. No, friends, who depended on him as much as he depended on them. Sarien gripped his mug. He would not fail them.

    ¡°Cheer up, Goslin,¡± Kax continued. ¡°It isn¡¯t your fault we lost them.¡±

    Goslin beat the bottom of his fist against the wooden table. ¡°Isn¡¯t it? I¡¯m supposed to be your leader, and I don¡¯t even know their names!¡±

    ¡°Take it easy,¡± Lana said. ¡°I don¡¯t either.¡±

    ¡°They did their job,¡± Hart argued. ¡°Their duty was to protect us.¡±

    ¡°Relding, Brunk, Helting, Hans, Puck, Wayne, and Yaren,¡± Heylien interrupted. ¡°They were good enough fellows, some of them at least.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll remember their names now,¡± Goslin said, raising his glass. ¡°To Relding, Brunk, Helting¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hans, Puck, Wayne, and Yaren,¡± Kax finished. They drank again.

    ¡°About that spear,¡± Lana said, ending the silence. ¡°What did you do, Sarien?¡±

    Sarien snapped awake from his reverie. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I told you about how my spark was broken, right? That only the left side, the light side, worked?¡± They all nodded. ¡°Well, the right side woke up when I stabbed the bandit. I can feel it working now, but the magic is still divided somehow. Light and dark, not how a pyromancer¡¯s spark is supposed to be. One of the students at the tower said he felt like his insides were burning from his spark, like fire churned through him. It¡¯s not like that for me.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s a step? Maybe Tomford can heal you now? Or it might even self-heal if you keep using it?¡± Goslin said.

    ¡°Maybe.¡±

    Lana shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen fire turn metal black.¡±

    ¡°Me neither,¡± Heylien said. ¡°Apart from a thin layer of soot.¡±

    ¡°Can I see the sword, Kax?¡± Goslin asked.

    Kax unsheathed it and held it close for a moment, looking to Goslin and then back to the black weapon before finally handing it over. ¡°Fine, just be careful.¡±

    Goslin took it, looked around the room, frowned, and then handed it back to Kax. ¡°I don¡¯t like it. Feels wrong. Hard to describe.¡±

    Kax shrugged, holding the weapon close to the lantern. Even in the light, the blade remained black. No light reflected off its surface. ¡°I don¡¯t feel anything. It¡¯s impossibly sharp and that¡¯s all I need to know.¡± Goslin shivered, as if feeling a draft no one else could. ¡°I don¡¯t think you should be playing with it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not playing,¡± Kax said as he sheathed his sword, his voice sharp with irritation.

    Sarien felt the group¡¯s unease, almost thick enough to touch. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to figure out what¡¯s happening with me.¡±

    Goslin smiled weakly and shifted in his seat. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Sarien. We¡¯ll figure it out together. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Goslin shoved his hands into his pocket and with a look of surprise, he withdrew a crinkled envelope.

    ¡°Your father¡¯s letter,¡± Sarien said, trying his best to change the subject.

    ¡°I¡¯d forgotten about this,¡± Goslin said, sighing as he broke the wax. ¡°Not sure why he¡¯d write me, but it can¡¯t be good.¡±

    Kax chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m sure he just wants to send his love.¡±

    Goslin scanned the single sheath of parchment. ¡°Gatling woke up. He¡¯s not happy.¡±

    ¡°Gatling?¡± Sarien asked.

    ¡°My brother,¡± Goslin answered. ¡°He was in the tournament with us. Someone beat him unconscious.¡±

    ¡°He almost died,¡± Hart said.

    ¡°But Tom healed him,¡± Kax added.

    Goslin looked down and read through the letter again. ¡°My father says there have been sightings of strange groups of men near Fyrie, and that they¡¯ve had reports of the same from Loft.¡±

    ¡°Strange how?¡± Heylien asked.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t say,¡± Goslin replied. ¡°He wants me to return home as soon as we¡¯re done in Tyriu. Says Gatling is leading some troops to scour the area around the capital, and my father wants me to take command as well.¡±

    ¡°I thought you were supposed to be Steerian¡¯s bookkeeper or something?¡± Lana asked. ¡°Why does he want to give you a command all of a sudden?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. He doesn¡¯t explain anything, never does,¡± Goslin said, his brow knitted. ¡°But I wasn¡¯t very good with numbers. I¡¯ll head up for a bath now, then to bed. We leave early tomorrow morning, so don¡¯t party all night. Well done today, friends. You¡¯ve saved these villagers from a life of uncertainty and danger. Next time will go smoother, you have my word.¡± He reached into his pocket again and handed a letter to Kax. ¡°Almost forgot, you got a letter too.¡±

    The remaining members of their party drank in silence, each lost in their own thoughts, for a long while until Heylien spoke. ¡°Some of you ended your first lives today. It¡¯s reasonable to have feelings about that.¡± He looked at them in turn. ¡°It isn¡¯t easy, and I don¡¯t have much in the way of advice. Just know that any hurt and anger you¡¯re feeling will fade in time. These men needed to be dealt with. Like our grand leader just said, you did a good thing today.¡± With that, he stood and left, not for his room, but for the front door.

    ¡°You¡¯ve killed someone before?¡± Lana called after him. ¡°And where are you going?¡±

    Heylien smiled weakly. ¡°I have, and I¡¯m not much for the indoors these days. I¡¯ll stay in the tents.¡± The bustling crowd closed in around him and he disappeared out of sight. A gust of cold wind blew through the room when the front door opened, but it was quickly smothered by the heat of the tightly pressed bodies of the celebrating villagers and farmers.

    ¡°Heylien¡¯s a killer, huh?¡± Hart chuckled.

    Lana snapped her head to face him. ¡°Don¡¯t speak as if you know what he¡¯s been through. You should watch out yourself.¡±

    ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡± Hart asked, his face reddening.

    ¡°If you keep going down this path of going crazy when you fight, it won¡¯t end well for you.¡±

    ¡°Piss off,¡± Hart muttered.

    Kax cracked the wax seal on his letter with a flourish, as if trying to move away from the uncomfortable subject. ¡°It¡¯s from my little sister, Hessa. She¡¯s probably pissed I left without coming home first.¡±

    ¡°What does she want?¡± Sarien asked.

    ¡°Some words about those same men Goslin¡¯s father wrote of. Wants me to come home.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡± Hart asked.

    He shook his head. ¡°Of course not, I¡¯d just mess everything up. Best if she deals with it. I put her in charge of the place, after all.¡±

    Kax sat in silence for a moment, then turned to Hart. ¡°Hey, Hart.¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡°You need to name that mutt if it¡¯s going to join our quest and become a full-fledged member.¡±

    ¡°Right, she¡¯s got a name already,¡± Hart said.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Lana asked, bending over the table to get a look at the beast, their earlier dispute forgotten.

    ¡°Daisy.¡±

    Kax frowned. ¡°Like the flower?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Hart said. ¡°I like flowers. You have a problem with that?¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s a boy dog,¡± Lana said.

    ¡°It is?¡± Hart bent down to look. ¡°Oh.¡± He shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s still Daisy.¡±

    Kax raised his now almost empty glass. ¡°To Daisy!¡±

    ¡°To Daisy,¡± the others echoed, lifting their glasses. The laughter was a little forced and they stayed down on the tavern floor later than they intended, but none of them wanted to be alone with their thoughts.

    It was true for Sarien, at least. His dormant power unleashed something dark and terrifying. What did it all mean? He raised his glass to a cheer he hadn¡¯t heard and drank deeply, trying to ignore the voice in his head that whispered that he was still broken, but now, dangerously so.

 Book 1: Chapter 14

    The next morning was brighter and louder than usual. Everything hurt. Sarien¡¯s head most of all. After forcing himself to eat a little of what was offered for breakfast in the inn, he left and headed toward the camp where Heylien and the servants spent the night. He¡¯d left his spear there, and wanted to ensure it was safe. There was something about the weapon that made others feel ill at ease, especially Goslin. Sarien felt nothing and it worried him a little.

    As he approached, a man came riding out from between the tents. It was Slakt, Hart¡¯s last remaining guard.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Sarien asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving. Can¡¯t stay with these people anymore. I don¡¯t care if that means no longer being able to work as a Tarkum guardsman. I¡¯ll just apprentice as a smith with my father.¡±

    ¡°You think it¡¯s Goslin¡¯s fault your men died?¡±

    Slakt shrugged. ¡°To an extent, yes. It¡¯s also all their faults that we are out here at all. Their folly.¡±

    ¡°Helping those villagers was a good thing, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Slakt said. ¡°But I have a wife and a young daughter. Me dying for a good cause will not help them. What will the wives and children of my dead companions think of their good deed? Good deeds don¡¯t put food on the table or a roof over their heads. It only leaves widows and broken families.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know,¡± Sarien said.

    ¡°And your friends don¡¯t either. That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying, pyromancer. It¡¯s dangerous to be a common soldier when the nobles start playing heroes.¡± Before Sarien could respond, Slakt nodded curtly and galloped away.

    Their conversation left Sarien with a hollow feeling in his gut that he didn¡¯t know what to do with, other than make sure that in the future he considered those around him when making decisions that would affect them. It was the most he could promise to himself and the dead soldiers.

    His spear lay where he¡¯d left it, and the dark swirling power inside him throbbed into life when he approached it. When he grabbed the weapon, he felt a sudden connection. Whatever he¡¯d done when he killed the bandit, the result was a speck of his power becoming imbued within the spear itself. That was the only way he could describe what had happened.

    Sarien assumed a ready stance and then thrust forward and up. The nausea had lifted somewhat once he took in some deep cleansing breaths, and each thrust improved his mood.

    By the time he¡¯d worked up a sweat, people were bustling about around the tents. Sarien moved some distance away to make sure he didn¡¯t accidentally hit anyone before continuing. He repeated the pattern of the quick step forward, the jab, and the step back again and again until it flowed like a continuous dance.

    In the corner of his eye, he spotted one of the cooks walking with a basket.

    KILL HER.

    Sarien stopped, dumbfounded. Had he actually heard that, or had he just imagined it?

    ¡°Hello?¡± The question lingered in the air with no answer. Still, the power inside him reacted, spiking as the next unspoken words appeared from nowhere.

    WHERE AM I?

    Sarien spun. ¡°Who said that?¡±

    I DID.

    His eyes widened as they dropped down the spear in his hands. The voice sounded in his own head, but it came from inside it.

    ¡°What is going on?¡±

    No reply came.

    ¡°Is someone in there?¡±

    Nothing.

    Not sure what to expect, Sarien concentrated and brought forth the black flame in his right hand. It danced, flickering with jerking movements. When he touched it to his spear, a scream echoed.

    AAAAAAAAAAAAAA

    It was wordless, with terror so strong Sarien could taste it.

    MAKE IT STOP.

    He pulled back, withdrawing the power from the spear. The screaming stopped immediately.

    DON¡¯T DO THAT AGAIN

    ¡°Then tell me who you are.¡±

    MY NAME IS TORSTEN. I WAS IN THE WOODS, WAITING IN AMBUSH.

    ¡°Wait. You were one of the bandits?¡± Sarien got a sinking feeling in his gut. ¡°Did you attack the one holding a spear?¡±

    YES.

    ¡°I think I killed you.¡±

    I AM NOT DEAD. WHAT DID YOU DO?

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know.¡± He¡¯d trapped a man inside his spear somehow.

    No, not the man. Sarien could still see the bandit¡¯s lifeless body at his feet. This was something else. A man who joined bandits and kidnapped women and children for ransom should not be pitied, but in that moment Sarien couldn¡¯t help it. ¡°Can you do anything in there?¡±

    DO?

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Sarien spun to face Kax. He hadn¡¯t heard the young man approach. ¡°It¡¯s my spear! The bandit is in there!¡±

    Kax raised an eyebrow. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    LET ME OUT OF HERE

    ¡°You don¡¯t hear it?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t hear a thing, other than you sounding crazy.¡± Kax¡¯s eyes flickered left and right, and he looked a little uncomfortable.

    ¡°Let me hold your sword,¡± Sarien said.

    Kax unsheathed it, held it for a moment, looked at Sarien, and then handed it over with obvious reluctance. ¡°You better give it back.¡±

    Sarien let the spear fall to the ground as he took the sword. ¡°Is anyone in there?¡± he asked.

    Silence.

    ¡°You better speak.¡±

    More silence.

    Sarien sighed and let his black flame run across the obsidian surface.

    AAAAAAAA

    ¡°Will you talk with me?¡±

    I¡¯LL TALK. PLEASE STOP.

    ¡°Can you hear that?¡± he asked Kax, who just looked uncomfortable. Kax shook his head.

    Sarien handed it back. ¡°What about now?¡±

    ¡°H-hello?¡± Kax asked, looking intently at the sword. He paled visibly. ¡°I hear it! Heard it before, but thought I imagined it!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the bandit I killed with that sword. The power trapped him inside.¡±

    ¡°And that made it so the blade cuts through anything?¡± Kax asked.Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    Sarien shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Don¡¯t understand anything about this.¡±

    Kax swung and cut through a thick branch on the ground with ease. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t care about bandits. If he has to stay in there to keep the blade sharp, then stay in there he will.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s like a prison,¡± Sarien said. ¡°Or it must be.¡±

    ¡°How do you know? The man is dead. You saw his body,¡± Kax countered. ¡°He¡¯s not doing anyone any good. This might be the best thing he¡¯s ever done with his life!¡±

    Sarien shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t like it.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to like it, my friend,¡± Kax said.

    ¡°I think I should take that blade back.¡±

    Kax shook his head. ¡°Just try it.¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡± Goslin yelled from over by the tents. ¡°We¡¯re leaving soon. Better get ready!¡±

    ¡°Look,¡± Kax said. ¡°I mean no disrespect, but you¡¯ve shown me the perfect weapon. I¡¯m not going to part with it. I was kind of hoping you¡¯d make me another one. Short swords work well as pairs.¡± He sheathed the sword. ¡°But I can see you¡¯re not ready to do that. Just think about it, will you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡±

    With Slakt leaving, that meant every single soldier they¡¯d brought was gone. Several of the servants left as well. Even though it meant that they might have to begin cooking their own food, the food supplies had been fully stocked by the villagers, at least, so they wouldn¡¯t go hungry.

    Tomford¡¯s combat instructor were still with them, along with a few servants, Goslin¡¯s manservant among them. And Anicetus, of course. Tomford and Emeryn both looked a little gray and tired on account of having spent so much of themselves in the fight.

    ¡°Need to keep from getting hit,¡± Tomford mumbled, as he rode next to Sarien.

    ¡°Where to next, great leader?¡± Hart asked Goslin.

    Goslin¡¯s eyes were red, and he looked as tired as Tomford and Emeryn. The man couldn¡¯t have slept much. ¡°Primie Woods.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there?¡± Kax asked.

    Heylien visibly shuddered. ¡°It¡¯s where people have disappeared, troops included. Didn¡¯t think we¡¯d go there, of all places.¡±

    Goslin nodded. ¡°They have urgent need of assistance, and we¡¯re going to give it to them. This time, we¡¯ll be more prepared. No more deaths from here on out.¡±

    ¡°What then?¡± Emeryn asked. ¡°Are we going village to village until we¡¯ve saved them all?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Goslin said. ¡°We¡¯re going to those in need who are near enough to our path. After Primie, we¡¯re heading to Kleotram by the border to meet with the lord there, and then we¡¯ll pass over into Tyriu. From there, we¡¯ll head straight to Tyralien.¡±

    ¡°Do we know anything about what we will find at Primie Woods?¡± Lana asked.

    ¡°Not much,¡± Heylien said. ¡°Just that there¡¯s a stink of blood about the place.¡±

    Emeryn sighed. ¡°Lovely.¡±

    The group waved and smiled at the villagers as they rode through but fell silent and contemplative as the road stretched out ahead of them. Kax sold the wagon and all its contents in the village, saying he didn¡¯t need them anymore.

    The main group rode on horses with two wagons following behind them. One held Anicetus, Tomford¡¯s combat instructor who Sarien still hadn¡¯t been introduced to, and a groom. The other carried the few remaining servants.

    Heylien rode ahead as usual, which seemed to be his preferred way of travel.

    The day was crisp, bordering on cold, despite the sun shining without a cloud in the sky. Birds serenaded them from beyond the tree line.

    Sarien could almost believe the day before hadn¡¯t happened, as long as he didn¡¯t close his eyes too long. Flashes of all those men dying appeared unbidden in his mind. In that moment, it hadn¡¯t affected him as much as he thought it would, but now that he had some time alone with his thoughts, he couldn¡¯t shake the visions of his spear ripping into the bandit, skewering him like a pig. It didn¡¯t help that the very same man spoke to him as soon as he held his spear again.

    Sarien turned his thoughts away from the man trapped inside his spear and his terrifying new power. He thought about his father and wondered where he was now. Maybe he would have answers.

    Not a single story he¡¯d read told of someone outside the established magic system. Pyromancers, aeromancers, hydromancers, and geomancers. Those were the elemental powers of the realm. Though, Sarien had learned somewhere that power was hereditary. Shouldn¡¯t that mean he should have a normal spark like his father?

    Trym the Pyromancer. He pushed the thought away, the lies that his father told him for years, not wanting to sour his mood.

    Instead, he rode up to Tomford. ¡°How are you doing?¡± he asked, looking up at the much taller man.

    ¡°Tired,¡± Tomford grumbled. ¡°I used way too much of my stream yesterday.¡±

    ¡°Healing yourself?¡±

    He nodded. ¡°Myself and others. How¡¯s your shoulder?¡±

    Sarien tested his arm. ¡°Can¡¯t feel a thing. That power of yours is astounding.¡±

    ¡°I guess,¡± Tomford said.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that healing takes so much out of me. Healing myself is a little better, but a few scrapes and then I¡¯m exhausted. There has to be a way to improve.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what Anicetus is teaching you?¡± Sarien asked.

    Tomford winced. ¡°Yes, but I¡¯ve been pushing off my lessons. All year, if I¡¯m being honest. I can¡¯t stand all his preaching.¡±

    Sarien nodded. ¡°Ocea.¡±

    ¡°Right. Good old Ocea, the dread of the seas and the lakes. But the dread is dead. I don¡¯t see the point in believing otherwise.¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± Sarien said. ¡°I don¡¯t know much Eld, except that he was terrible.¡± He cleared his throat, feeling a little stupid about giving advice to someone obviously more experienced than himself. ¡°But maybe you should indulge him a little, to learn, if nothing else.¡±

    Tomford looked back at the wagon, where both his tutors rode, and sighed. ¡°You¡¯re right, Sarien. Thanks. I need to improve with the healing as much as I need with the fighting. I need to become more efficient.¡± He pulled on his horse¡¯s reins and headed to the wagon.

    Sarien rode by himself for a little while until Hart fell back to join him. ¡°What did you think about the fight?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Sarien asked.

    Hart shrugged. ¡°Did you enjoy it? Fighting.¡±

    ¡°No. Don¡¯t think so,¡± Sarien said. ¡°I was mostly just scared and confused.¡±

    ¡°Oh. Is it weird that I liked it? Made me feel alive.¡±

    The big man was growing out his beard, or had neglected to shave, and kept scratching at the stubble. He looked a little apprehensive to Sarien.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s uncommon,¡± Sarien answered carefully.

    Hart brightened. ¡°That¡¯s good to know.¡±

    ¡°So, why are you out here? You grew up with Goslin?¡±

    ¡°Yep, and Kax. The three of us ran around Fyrie as children and on each other¡¯s estates.¡±

    ¡°Must be nice,¡± Sarien said.

    Hart hummed. ¡°I¡¯m mostly here because they are and I get to fight. There¡¯s something about it that just makes me feel, I don¡¯t know, good? Yeah, good. Like it¡¯s what I was meant to do.¡±

    Emeryn rode a little off to the side, and she glanced at Hart, listening in on their conversation.

    ¡°Did you like it at Eldsprak Academy?¡± Sarien asked.

    Hart thought for a moment, then replied, ¡°No, before that, I think. I¡¯d spar with Kax and Goslin using branches and stuff until Kax had to go away. Then Goslin didn¡¯t want to anymore.¡±

    ¡°Oh? What happened?¡±

    ¡°Nothing between us, if that¡¯s what you mean,¡± Hart said defensively. ¡°It was Kax¡¯s family.¡±

    He didn¡¯t say anything else, but Sarien¡¯s curiosity made him prod a little. ¡°Kax¡¯s family? He mentioned his parents dying.¡±

    Hart looked a little uncomfortable again. ¡°Kax feels responsible. You should ask him. It¡¯s not my story to tell. Anyway, I came over to ask if you¡¯d make me one of those swords, too. A black one?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it would be a good idea.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± Hart asked. ¡°You gave Kax one. You have the spear.¡±

    ¡°It made you uncomfortable to hold, didn¡¯t it?¡± Sarien asked.

    ¡°Well, yeah, but I can live with that.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because someone is trapped in there.¡±

    Emeryn looked over sharply. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°The bandits. They speak to me, and to Kax, when we hold the weapons. It¡¯s like I took something from them with those black flames and put it in here.¡± He tapped the spear that jutted behind him in its sheath. ¡°I don¡¯t know how, or what that means, but I don¡¯t think I want to make any more of them.¡±

    ¡°Just one more?¡± Hart asked. The revelation of people trapped in the weapons didn¡¯t even make him flinch.

    Sarien frowned, staring back at the much bigger man. ¡°No, Hart.¡±

    Hart shrugged and rode away, muttering. Daisy followed after, keeping some distance from the horse¡¯s legs.

    ¡°I think you made the right choice,¡± Emeryn said.

    ¡°About the weapon?¡± Sarien asked.

    She nodded. ¡°Killing someone is horrific by itself, but then to trap them inside an object? What kind of strange power do you hold, pyromancer?¡±

    ¡°Wish I knew,¡± Sarien replied. ¡°But I¡¯m no pyromancer, that¡¯s for sure. Hopefully, my father will know something. The firemagi at the tower had no clue. All they did was cut into me.¡±

    Emeryn¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°They did what?¡±

    ¡°The director of research experimented on me, then they tried to throw me into a cell when I refused to cooperate.¡±

    ¡°Sound like a lovely time,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll find someone who can tell you something. You can¡¯t be the only one in the whole realm.¡±

    ¡°I hope so. I¡¯ll experiment on my own, without hurting anyone,¡± he quickly added ¡°I have to learn more about both the black spark and the white and why they¡¯re divided. Right now, I¡¯m fumbling in the dark.¡±

    ¡°It was like that for me too, still is sometimes,¡± Emeryn said.

    ¡°With the earth magic?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s not the same as your unknown power, and not as scary, but no one uses geomancy to fight.¡±

    ¡°I saw how you crushed that man¡¯s legs yesterday,¡± Sarien said.

    She winced and looked a little pale. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m getting the hang of it by experimenting, gruesome as it is. Quite different from the tournament at the academy.¡±

    ¡°I take it you didn¡¯t have to hurt anyone there?¡±

    ¡°People got hurt, one even lost his life, but it was nothing like yesterday.¡± She held up a finger, as if thinking of something. ¡°The other reason for not giving a weapon got away from me.¡±

    ¡°What other reason?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Hart. I¡¯m not sure I like who he becomes when he¡¯s fighting.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Emeryn looked around to make sure no one was close enough to hear what she said. ¡°He told you himself that he really enjoys it.¡±

    ¡°Lots of people like fighting, don¡¯t they?¡± Sarien asked.

    She shook her head. ¡°Not like he does. He has this anger inside him that unleashes only when he is in battle. Sometimes it feels like he could lash out at anyone, even Goslin. I heard Hart hit him in the face with a shield during practice once, hard enough to knock Goslin unconscious. Who knows what he¡¯d do if he¡¯s blinded by bloodlust?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯d never hurt us,¡± Sarien said.

    ¡°I¡¯m not so sure.¡±

    A sound drifted toward them from their right. They both turned to look out across the farmland, not seeing anything in the fields. Sarien heard it again. Not just a sound, a snarling growl. ¡°What is that?¡±

    ¡°More dogs?¡± They came up on Goslin and Hart, who had stopped ahead of them.

    At several spots among the tall plants that grew in the field, they saw something moving swiftly.

    ¡°There¡¯s more than one of them,¡± Kax said.

    ¡°I count twelve, maybe more,¡± Tomford said, jumping down from the wagon where he had been sitting with Anicetus.

    ¡°Get ready!¡± Goslin yelled. ¡°Emeryn, Sarien, you stay behind us. Lana, get up on the wagon so you can throw your daggers. The rest fan out and protect the magic users and servants! Where in Eld¡¯s breath is Heylien?¡±

    Sarien stepped back and grabbed his spear, pointing it toward the unearthly growls just as the creatures came into view.

    ¡°Monsters!¡± Sarien shouted, clutching his spear so tightly his hands ached.

 Book 1: Chapter 15 (Goslin)

    Goslin watched in horror as the creatures burst out of the long grass. It was the stuff of nightmares. The creatures ran on four legs, like dogs, and were about the same size as Daisy, but the similarities ended there.

    ¡°What are those?¡± Hart yelled, pointing with his sword. The creatures looked skinless, only raw sinew and muscle glistening in the sunlight. Though, Goslin originally thought they looked like dogs from a distance, when they got closer, he stifled a scream at the sight of their faces. Instead of snouts, they had human faces. Their jaws protruded grotesquely, and when they yelped, Goslin saw the sharp teeth lining their mouths.

    Goslin gagged at the stench of them, like rotten eggs and decomposing flesh. He stepped forward to meet the attack, propping his shield and bracing himself. ¡°Hart, Kax, hold the line!¡±

    The creatures were fast, too fast, and they yelled eerily like humans, as they sprinted past Goslin, Hart, and Kax and rounded on Emeryn. A few of the creatures launched themselves into the air and landed in the wagon where Anicetus cowered.

    Goslin barely had time to swing his sword up to impale one of the creatures as they fell upon Emeryn. A blast of earth threw one away, but a second one took its place, sinking its horrible teeth into her left forearm. Goslin and Hart hacked at the creature, but it would not let go until Goslin decapitated it with one desperate swing. Even then, Emeryn screamed as she pried the jaw open, and the creature¡¯s severed head fell to the ground. Goslin watched as Emeryn staggered back, her face pale, gripping her wound.

    More of the monstrous creatures swarmed, darting in and out, snapping their teeth. Tomford beat down upon one with his fists, but it shrugged off his attacks.

    Tomford¡¯s combat instructor kicked at the creatures that came for Anicetus but was quickly becoming overwhelmed. The old man screamed when one grabbed hold of his leg, and another his shoulder. Lana jumped into the wagon and stabbed the creatures in the face with her dagger and knife. They did not cry out in pain, not even a whimper, just excited yelps as they closed in again.

    The group warded off the initial attack, but the monsters circled the wagon, yelling their wordless hunting cries as they searched for openings.

    Sarien jabbed with his spear and Goslin joined him with his sword, but neither of them landed a strike. The speed of the creatures proved too much for them. They only seemed interested on the group¡¯s magic users, excluding Sarien.

    Tomford kept close to the wagon so they couldn¡¯t surround him, and Emeryn frantically threw up walls of earth to protect herself even as her knees buckled, weakened by the injury. Goslin couldn¡¯t understand why, but they all ignored Sarien. No, not ignored. They shied away from him and kept their distance.

    ¡°What do we do?¡± Kax yelled over Anicetus¡¯s relentless screams. ¡°They¡¯re fast little critters!¡±

    Emeryn whimpered. Goslin saw that she had hastily wrapped her arm with the torn edge of her shirt, but it was soaked through with blood. ¡°I can¡¯t catch them either.¡±

    Lana threw a dagger, but it missed despite her usual accuracy.

    ¡°Goslin!¡± Hart yelled. ¡°What do we do?¡± The remaining creatures turned and charged the end of the group¡¯s caravan and fell upon the servants. Tomford screamed to Anicetus as he ran past the first wagon. ¡°Heal yourself, Anicetus! They¡¯ll need our help!¡±

    A chilling cry came in response. ¡°I can¡¯t!¡±

    The servants huddled under a canvas tarp in the bed of the second wagon and screams of panic rose when the monsters mounted. The horses tied to the wagons whinnied and tossed their heads, trying to pull free.

    Goslin raced to their aid, slashing and stabbing at the creatures, desperately trying to get them to focus their attacks on him. This time, he actually hit a few, and the creatures pulled back without breaking through the servants¡¯ protective cover. Instead, they charged the horse, snapping at its legs. The horse bucked wildly, before taking off with the wagon. Goslin watched as it jostled violently down the road while two monsters peeled off and chased after it.

    ¡°Can you do something, Sarien?¡± Goslin yelled. They needed magic to stop the beasts.

    A burst of black flames enveloped Sarien¡¯s spear. Goslin and Hart herded one of the beasts with their shields, and Sarien stabbed at it. The spear barely graced the creature¡¯s exposed flesh, but it was enough. The monster fell over, dead.

    Sarien¡¯s face was pale, his body trembling. One of the beasts turned and leapt for Sarien and his black flame extinguished as he fell back and hit the ground. The creature crashed into his chest.

    Goslin thrust his sword deep into the beast¡¯s ribs, but it didn¡¯t seem to notice. All its attention was on Sarien, who stared back up at it with wide eyes, bringing his left palm up between its forelegs. White flames burst from his palm and the beast disappeared.

    Goslin stared, dumbstruck. ¡°What did you do?¡±

    ¡°I-I think I sent it away somewhere. An island, maybe?¡±

    ¡°Well, do it again!¡± Goslin pulled Sarien to his feet. Before Sarien could steady himself, fire erupted all around them.

    The beasts shrieked in pain as hot blistering flames blackened their flesh and they dropped midstride in anguish before withering in on themselves.

    Goslin spun to find an older man tossing flames around with a pointed finger, killing the beasts like it was nothing more than directing servants at a ball.

    Was that a yawn Goslin saw?

    ¡°He¡¯s killing the creepy dog things!¡± Kax yelled. ¡°That means he¡¯s a friend, right?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s a pyromancer,¡± Lana hissed. In a few moments, all the remaining human-faced nightmares lay smoldering on the ground. Anicetus was still screaming up on the wagon. Tomford hurried to his mentor and tended to his wounds.

    The stranger walked up and muttered something about inelegant magic before turning to Sarien. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± He ran a hand through his long white hair and glared. ¡°Where did you send that luison? Not somewhere populated, I hope!¡±

    Sarien stammered. ¡°I¡ª¡±

    ¡°Never you mind,¡± he barked, looking at each of them. ¡°Who are you, and what are you doing out here?¡± He wore leather and fabric in patterns of brown and gray, not unlike the clothes Heylien wore to blend into the forest. Despite his obvious age, there was a youthful glow to his face.

    ¡°My name is Goslin of House Steerian,¡± Goslin said.

    The old man waved him away and pointed at Sarien. ¡°I¡¯m talking to this one.¡±

    ¡°You know what it is I did?¡± Sarien asked. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Emeryn walked up. Her face paler now than before. Blood trickled down her arm despite her bandage. ¡°The other wagon. There are still more of those things, luisons?¡±Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    The old man¡¯s face brightened when he turned to Emeryn. ¡°A beautiful woman always lifts the spirit. Never you mind about the others. I have dealt with them for you. Let me introduce myself.¡± He took Emeryn¡¯s hand. ¡°I am Heradion the,¡± he looked away for a second, as if wracking his mind for the right thing to say, ¡°pyromancer?¡±

    ¡°Emeryn of the Fourth Circle, from the Kinship of Jordfaste.¡±

    ¡°A mouthful,¡± Heradion mused, then he looked at Sarien again. ¡°And what about you? What is a wayfarer doing here?¡±

    ¡°A what?¡± Sarien asked. ¡°I¡¯m Sarien Wald.¡±

    Goslin watched as Heradion peered into Sarien¡¯s eyes for a long moment, then pulled back a little, as if shocked. ¡°Sarien Wald.¡± The old man¡¯s eyes flickered to the guild seal around Sarien¡¯s neck. ¡°And you¡¯re a fellow pyromancer then?¡±

    Sarien nodded and was about to speak when Tomford yelled from up the wagon. ¡°The healing isn¡¯t working!¡±

    Tomford and Lana were holding Anicetus down against the floor of the wagon, desperately trying to get him to stop flailing. Blood splattered their clothes.

    ¡°Anicetus!¡± Tomford yelled. ¡°You have to heal yourself!¡±

    The others scrambled into the wagon while Goslin remained behind with Emeryn. He heard Heradion mutter, ¡°Too far gone.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Goslin asked.

    ¡°The old man up there died the moment it tore into his flesh. With the bite that close to his heart, there¡¯s nothing to be done. A luison bite is venomous.¡± There was hard edge to the pyromancer¡¯s voice, and Goslin could see Heradion¡¯s jaw tighten.

    Emeryn glanced at her own arm, trembling. ¡°One bit me.¡±

    ¡°Let me try healing you,¡± Sarien said, jumping down from the wagon. ¡°My white flame healed a friend back home who was severely injured.¡±

    Doubt clouded her face, but she glanced up at the wagon where Anicetus¡¯s heels thumped erratically against the floor of the wagon and nodded. ¡°Go ahead. It¡¯s not like you can make it worse.¡±

    Goslin took Emeryn¡¯s hand, squeezing it as Sarien manifested his white flame again.

    ¡°Careful,¡± Goslin said. ¡°We don¡¯t want you sending her away.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best,¡± Sarien said, closing his eyes after letting the white flame touch Emeryn¡¯s injured left arm. At first, nothing happened, but then the size of the flame grew to envelop her entire arm. It expanded until it encompassed nearly half of her body, even touching the ground. Emeryn¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°What?¡± Goslin whispered to her. ¡°Is it working?¡±

    ¡°Something is happening,¡± she said, bending her knees and putting her left hand to the ground, almost reverently. ¡°But it isn¡¯t getting better.¡±

    Sarien opened his eyes. ¡°It isn¡¯t working.¡± His flame flickered and died. ¡°Nothing I tried worked.¡±

    Emeryn looked at her unchanged arm. ¡°You did your utmost, that¡¯s what counts.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s gone,¡± Tomford exclaimed. The simple words were full of anguish and pain. ¡°Anicetus is dead!¡± A wordless cry of grief rose from him, and he fell onto his knees, clutching his hands to his face.

    ¡°Keep it together, healer,¡± Heradion said. ¡°Your work for the day is not done.¡±

    Lana placed her hand on Tomford¡¯s arm, trying to comfort the weeping man. He gripped her hand tightly until he regained himself and climbed down the wagon in silence. Tears streaked down his cheeks, cutting across his freckles.

    ¡°Now that the boy is done playing with your arm, dear Emeryn of the Fourth Circle. Please remove that bandage.¡±

    Emeryn looked around, then did as asked. Both dried and fresh blood covered her wound. Heradion brought out a waterskin and splashed its contents over the area. Emeryn winced but didn¡¯t pull back.

    The bite was not deep. Not like the ones Anicetus suffered, but it looked painful to Goslin. Blue and black tendrils ran up Emeryn¡¯s arm, and the area around the teeth marks were black. Goslin¡¯s nose twitched at the stench. Putrid, as if rotting.

    ¡°How long do I have¡±? Emeryn asked, her voice flat.

    ¡°You¡¯ll be fine, dear Emeryn, but I¡¯m afraid the arm will have to go,¡± Heradion said.

    ¡°What?¡± Goslin stepped up. ¡°You can¡¯t be serious.¡±

    ¡°As serious as a decaying arm,¡± Heradion countered. ¡°Amputate it now and she¡¯ll live. You even have a healer here to take care of her wound after.¡±

    Tomford walked up next to Goslin. His eyes were red and filled with tears, but his voice was steady. ¡°I can do it. Emeryn?¡±

    ¡°Are you really going to do this?¡± Lana asked. Who she directed the question to wasn¡¯t clear.

    ¡°Do it!¡± Emeryn yelled. ¡°If it means I can live, of course I¡¯ll do it!¡± Her gaze shot to Goslin¡¯s. They were filled with desperation.

    Kax unsheathed his sword. ¡°I can do the amputation. My sword won¡¯t catch on anything. It¡¯ll be clean.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Heradion exclaimed. ¡°Where did you get that blade? Who made it?¡±

    Kax took a nervous step back and pointed to Sarien. Heradion looked at Sarien with narrowed eyes and said, ¡°Not that blade.¡±

    ¡°Goslin, please. Will you do it?¡± Emeryn pleaded.

    Goslin¡¯s hand shook when he unsheathed his sword and nodded, and his voice sounded distant when he spoke. ¡°I¡¯ll help you, Em. Can¡¯t let you leave me,¡± he cleared his throat, ¡°us, so soon.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a fallen tree you can use over there,¡± Hart said, pointing. They walked over as a group and Emeryn got down on her knees and placed her injured arm across the log. Even in the short time, Goslin could see that the black and blue tendrils had moved farther up along her arm toward her body. They didn¡¯t have much time.

    ¡°As close to the shoulder as you can manage,¡± Heradion said. ¡°You really don¡¯t want to leave anything that¡¯s already infected.¡±

    Goslin paled. ¡°What if I miss?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you,¡± Lana said.

    ¡°How?¡± Kax asked.

    ¡°My tempest isn¡¯t strong, but I make up for it somewhat with, I don¡¯t know what to call it, finesse?¡±

    ¡°Can we get on with this?¡± Emeryn asked, her voice frantic. Drops of sweat beaded her brow, and her tunic was plastered against both her back and chest.

    ¡°I¡¯m ready,¡± Goslin said.

    ¡°Ready,¡± Emeryn said.

    Tomford nodded and put a hand on Emeryn¡¯s other shoulder. ¡°Ready.¡±

    Goslin gripped his sword in both hands and swung overhead with all the power he could muster. The blade bit into Emeryn¡¯s flesh right at the shoulder and then thudded into the wood below. She screamed through the pain, a horrifying wail that wavered and quivered when Tomford closed her new wound with his magic. Tomford stepped back when he was done and Goslin dropped his sword and lunged to catch the now unconscious Emeryn.

    Kax got down on his knees. ¡°She¡¯s breathing fine.¡± Goslin saw that the skin of her exposed shoulder was smooth, as if she¡¯d been born without an arm. ¡°This is much better than what you did with my leg, Tom,¡± Kax said.

    ¡°Tried my best to make it look decent,¡± Tomford panted. ¡°In the contest, I just wanted to stop you from screaming.¡±

    ¡°Hey,¡± Kax said. ¡°My leg almost burned off!¡±

    Hart chuckled. ¡°It wasn¡¯t that bad.¡±

    Kax narrowed his eyes at Hart. ¡°You weren¡¯t even there!¡±

    ¡°Move her away from the tree,¡± Heradion said. ¡°I¡¯ll have to destroy her tainted flesh.¡± He nodded to her severed arm on the trunk. To Goslin¡¯s surprise, the black and blue tendrils kept spreading across Emeryn¡¯s former arm, turning the pale flesh black.

    Hart and Kax gently moved Emeryn aside, and Heradion turned the infected flesh into a mound of ash with an almost arrogant flick of his fingers. Goslin thought that the fire burned hotter than when he reduced the monsters themselves to charred blackened lumps.

    Emeryn was safe, but she¡¯d lost her arm. Sarien hadn¡¯t been able to save it, but it wasn¡¯t his fault. Goslin would make sure he understood that as soon as he was able.

    Tomford¡¯s short and bald combat instructor appeared from beyond the trees, silent as a cat. ¡°You ran away, Lien?¡± Tomford asked.

    The man nodded. ¡°At the first opportunity. This was not my fight. You pay me to teach you, that is all.¡±

    ¡°Good man,¡± Heradion said. ¡°No use in sacrificing yourself, especially not against those creatures. Running is often the best option for those not strong enough to resist.¡± The pyromancer walked over to the wagon and climbed up. Sarien saw his nose twitch before he climbed down again to unhitch the horse.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Goslin asked. ¡°We need that to transport the wounded.¡±

    Heradion shook his head. ¡°That old man up there is a mess of mush and rotting flesh now. I¡¯ll have to burn the whole wagon.¡± In a matter of seconds, it was ablaze.

    Goslin watched as Sarien kept eyeing the old man and eventually gathered enough courage to ask. ¡°Do you know¡ª¡°

    Heradion cut him off. ¡°Later.¡±

    ¡°What do we do now?¡± Hart asked, scratching behind Daisy¡¯s ear. The dog had made it out of the scrap without getting hurt. Goslin hadn¡¯t even seen Hart¡¯s companion once during the whole fight.

    ¡°We go on,¡± Goslin said. ¡°First, we need to get to the other wagon and make sure those who were on it are safe, then we load up and continue on our journey.¡±

    ¡°You sure?¡± Hart countered. ¡°Things are falling apart pretty quickly.¡±

    ¡°Where did those things even come from? What did you call them, luisons?¡± Kax asked, the question directed at Heradion.

    ¡°Luison,¡± Heradion corrected. ¡°They were running from me but couldn¡¯t resist such easy prey as you.¡±

    ¡°You were hunting them?¡±

    Heradion shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s something to do.¡±

    ¡°But where did they come from?¡± Kax insisted.

    ¡°Not from around here, that¡¯s for certain,¡± Heradion said. He didn¡¯t elaborate further.

    Goslin stood and looked at each member of the group in turn with a heavy heart. ¡°I¡¯m continuing on. I¡¯d like for you all to come too, but I understand if you want to go home after all that¡¯s happened. After how I¡¯ve failed you.¡±

    ¡°Enough with the bullshit,¡± Lana said. ¡°You make it sound like we have no agency. The world does not rest on your shoulders, Princeling.¡± She looked up at him with her hands on her hips. ¡°I¡¯m coming.¡±

    ¡°I still need to find my father,¡± Sarien said. ¡°I¡¯m coming too.¡±

    ¡°Of course, we¡¯re all coming,¡± Kax said.

    Tomford stood facing the burning wagon. Everyone fell silent as he spoke. Just a mumble really, barely audible over the crackling flames. ¡°There¡¯s no going back now.¡±

    Heradion glanced at Sarien, then cleared his throat. ¡°I think I¡¯ll tag along, at least for a while. Where are you younglings headed?¡±

 Book 1: Chapter 16

    After retrieving the other wagon and the few terrified servants they added a cot to the floor of the wagon for Emeryn. Once the group was ready to set off, they did so alone. There were loud protests from the servants who had remained after the fight with the bandits, but Goslin wouldn¡¯t let them continue on now after the luison attack. He gave them plenty of coin and sent them on their way back to Fyrie.

    Sarien caught Goslin gazing forlornly at his large copper bathtub where it was dumped on the ground. It was far too cumbersome to carry in their lone wagon.

    They rode in silence. Such a large company diminished in such a short time. Only ten remained. Hopefully, Sarien thought, things would turn around soon.

    Sarien fell back on his horse, so he ended up riding next to Heradion. There were so many questions he needed answers to, and he didn¡¯t know where to start. ¡°So, were you headed to the tower when you found the creatures?¡±

    ¡°Tower?¡± Heradion asked.

    ¡°Of the firemagi.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. Of course.¡±

    ¡°Are you one of the directors there or something? Do you know Bjorn, the director of embers?¡±

    Heradion chuckled. ¡°Good old Bjorn, such a pleasant man with his embers.¡±

    Sarien narrowed his eyes. ¡°Have you even been there?¡±

    ¡°Of course I have. All pyromancers are born there,¡± Heradion hedged.

    ¡°You¡¯re a terrible liar,¡± Sarien said. The man wouldn¡¯t tell him a thing about himself, at least not yet.

    ¡°I¡¯m an excellent liar when I put my mind to it. You¡¯re just not worth the effort.¡±

    Sarien sighed. ¡°You know about my magic. Could you please tell me? The truth this time?¡±

    Heradion scrutinized him from the corner of his eye, before finally nodding. ¡°You are the chosen one, heralded to save this world and all other worlds from certain demise. Your power is spoken of in whispers and only described in the oldest tomes at the far reaches of the ancient kingdoms.¡±

    Sarien blinked, stunned. ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°No, you little shit!¡±

    Sarien deflated. ¡°What then?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous,¡± Heradion finally answered.

    ¡°What is?¡±

    ¡°What you are capable of, of course. I¡¯ve seen both before, but never in one person. Who are your parents?¡±

    ¡°My father, Talc Wald, is a huntsmaster but also a pyromancer named Trym, apparently. I¡¯m on my way to Tyralien to find him. Do you know him?¡±

    Heradion shook his head. ¡°No. And your mother?¡±

    Sarien shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know. My father always told me she was a seamstress. She died when I was born. But then again, he never told me he was a pyromancer, so who knows how much of what he¡¯s told me is the truth.¡± Sarien narrowed his eyes. ¡°Kind of like with you.¡±

    Heradion ignored the insult. ¡°With an unremarkable and mysterious past with both wayfaring and slaying powers¡­¡± Heradion trailed off. ¡°It should be impossible. Maybe you really are the chosen one.¡±

    Sarien looked at the old man with suspicion. ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°No, you idiot, I thought we went over this already! The prophecies here were fulfilled years ago! Hundreds of years! Your gods are dead, aren¡¯t they? A wayfarer and a slayer have already come here to save your tiny little world.¡±

    ¡°How can you say so much without saying anything?¡± Sarien asked, his voice raising and drawing the attention of the others. ¡°What is a slayer? What is a wayfarer? Is that what I am? The white and the black? What prophecies are you even talking about?¡±

    Lana cleared her throat behind them. ¡°The Hamara Prophecies. You know them, don¡¯t you? The Heroes and the Gods?¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Sarien said. ¡°Right. Not intimately, but it¡¯s basically the heroes killing the gods, right? Bringing the peoples together and all that?¡±

    She nodded. ¡°It¡¯s a little more involved than that, but sure.¡±

    ¡°A little?¡± Heradion snorted.

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember reading anything about wayfaring or slaying in those documents, and I had to read them a lot,¡± Lana said. ¡°What aren¡¯t you telling us, pyromancer?¡±

    ¡°You use that word as an insult, little girl,¡± Heradion said. ¡°And there¡¯s more I¡¯m not telling you than what could fit in that small head of yours.¡±

    ¡°Then tell me!¡± Sarien demanded. ¡°Why keep it secret? What is a wayfarer?¡±

    ¡°That was a long time ago.¡±

    ¡°Where can I find him?¡±

    ¡°Why would you want to?¡± Heradion asked.

    Lana let out an irritated growl. ¡°To teach him, obviously! What¡¯s wrong with you? I¡¯ve never met a more irritating old man before, and I traveled with Anicetus quite a bit!¡±

    Heradion blinked. ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Where is this wayfarer?¡± Sarien repeated.

    ¡°Not around anymore.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t listen to this anymore,¡± Lana said. ¡°I¡¯ll drive a dagger in his back if I have to stay a moment longer. Tell me later if you get anything out of the old bastard.¡± With that, she rode off toward Goslin in the front of their party.

    As the group made their way down the road, they drifted apart little by little, the spaces between the riders increasing. Each of them wanted alone time, it seemed.

    Sarien wouldn¡¯t give up quite as easily. ¡°The wayfarer is gone, you said. Can you tell me anything about his power? The white flame?¡±

    Heradion rode in silence for what felt like an eternity, but then he finally sighed. ¡°If I tell you, will you promise not to use it? There are developments here that are bigger than you can comprehend. You seem like a nice and soft boy. You wouldn¡¯t want to threaten the order of things, would you?¡±

    Anger rose in Sarien¡¯s chest. ¡°What I can promise you is if you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll experiment myself and try to use it as much as I can. The black flame too.¡±

    ¡°Now¡ª¡° Heradion began, but Sarien interrupted.

    ¡°I¡¯m not quite so soft as you think.¡± Sarien thought back to how he killed Madge in her own bed. The memory still churned his stomach, but he knew he could handle whatever Heradion told him. He had to.

    ¡°An insolent brat, then,¡± Heradion said. ¡°Perhaps it would be better to just turn you into ash, rather than have you break everything in a temper tantrum.¡±

    ¡°Try me,¡± Sarien said.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    They glared at each other, but Heradion finally relented with another sigh. ¡°Look, I don¡¯t know much, but I¡¯ll tell you enough for you to understand that you can¡¯t use your magic. Deal?¡±

    ¡°Agreed,¡± Sarien replied quickly. And before the pyromancer could change his mind, he asked, ¡°What is wayfaring?¡±

    ¡°It allows you to travel, like what you did with the luison.¡±

    ¡°It felt like I sent it away somewhere else. An island. But what about my healing?¡±

    ¡°You should¡¯ve sent it to a volcano. What¡¯s that about healing?¡± Heradion asked, frowning.

    ¡°My friends were attacked by a monstrous creature. It tore them to shreds. Whatever I did with the white flame, the wayfaring, made them whole again. Something spoke to me in my head when I did it. Well, one of the times. For Ben, I just got a feeling of something being wrong.¡± Sarien paused. ¡°He woke up different.¡±

    Heradion pursed his lips. ¡°Perhaps you opened a gate, to a different place, inside your friend? Another world, perhaps.¡±

    Sarien blinked. ¡°That¡¯s possible?¡±

    ¡°Which one of these fools did you do that to?¡± Heradion asked, looking out across the group.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t anyone here. My friend back home on the Karm estate, where I grew up. What do you mean another world? Pulled something through?¡±

    ¡°There is no healing with wayfaring. It¡¯s not beyond the realm of possibility that you opened a gate to another place, to something that could heal your friends. If your need was great enough, something could have answered. Tell me more about the friend who woke up different.¡±

    Sarien shivered under Heradion¡¯s intense stare. ¡°Ben. He woke up and immediately went to the library to read.¡± Sarien stifled a nervous laugh at Heradion¡¯s questioning look, ¡°If you knew Ben, you would know that the library would be the last place on the estate, perhaps on the entire continent, that he would willingly find himself him. He spoke differently, too. It¡¯s hard to describe.¡±

    ¡°And the other one, the one who spoke through the light?¡±

    ¡°It was more like she spoke in my head.¡±

    ¡°She?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the impression I got.¡±

    ¡°And what did this mystery woman say?¡±

    Sarien¡¯s face felt warm all of a sudden. ¡°Told me to be careful. She called me ¡®little human¡¯.¡±

    ¡°And have you heeded her advice?¡±

    Sarien looked away. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then heed mine. Do not use it anymore. You could bring doom with your ignorant ineptitude.¡±

    ¡°Hold on a moment. What was that about another world?¡±

    Heradion just laughed, but there was no joy in it. ¡°You¡¯d be surprised.¡± He ran his fingers through his straight white hair. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you might have already done something we can¡¯t reverse. Where did you say this estate was? Karm?¡±

    Sarien nodded. ¡°Two days¡¯ ride from The Burning Tower of Firemagi. You know that place, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Heradion said, looking to the side.

    ¡°This still doesn¡¯t tell me much about what I can do with my power, the wayfaring,¡± Sarien said.

    ¡°It¡¯s as much as I know, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m an expert!¡± Heradion said in frustration. ¡°Just don¡¯t use it anymore!¡± He shook his head and grunted. ¡°I have to think, boy. Leave me alone for a while.¡±

    ¡°But what about the black flame?¡± Sarien protested.

    ¡°Later!¡± Heradion barked. ¡°Go pester someone else now!¡± He glanced at the obsidian spear sticking out from behind Sarien¡¯s back and fell back to ride behind the wagon.

    The road grew wider the further they went, and they soon started meeting other parties traveling, mostly from Kleotram to Fyrie, or the villages between. Sarien didn¡¯t feel much like talking to any of those they met, but returned waves and short words of greetings when expected. Goslin stared ahead and didn¡¯t even seem to notice them.

    The group stopped by a small stream after a few hours to eat whatever they could find that didn¡¯t require cooking. Sarien watched as Goslin stuffed his face as quickly as he could before stripping off his outer layers and jumping into the chilly stream.

    Once they were on their way again, Heylien finally returned. His face paled when he saw Emeryn lying unconscious on the wagon floor. ¡°What happened? Where is everyone?¡±

    ¡°Where have you been?¡± Goslin asked as Sarien rode up to listen.

    Heylien frowned at his tone. ¡°Scouting. It¡¯s what I do.¡± He patted a deer that lay slung behind him across his horse¡¯s back. ¡°And some hunting.¡±

    ¡°We were attacked by some kind of creatures,¡± Kax said.

    ¡°Luisons,¡± Hart added.

    Heylien¡¯s brow knit with confusion. ¡°What are those?¡±

    ¡°Monsters,¡± Lana mumbled.

    ¡°What happened to the priest? The followers?¡±

    ¡°Dead,¡± Goslin said, his voice hard. ¡°It¡¯s just us now.¡±

    Heylien looked up at Tomford, who waited off to the side of the road, and spoke up so he could hear. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Tom, I¡¯m sure Anicetus found peace in Ocea¡¯s depths.¡± Tomford nodded but didn¡¯t reply. His eyes were hollow and still pink from crying.

    ¡°I¡¯ll stick around for now, Goslin,¡± Heylien said.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Goslin said. ¡°Did you find anything? Other than the deer, I mean.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been asking travelers on the road about Primie Woods. Not a single person has come from there. A little strange, if I¡¯m being honest.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Sarien asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s supposed to be well traveled. The road goes past a village, I don¡¯t know the name of it, and then through to several other villages near the border to Tyriu. I¡¯ve been told there¡¯s quite a bit of trade going on over in those parts. Some of that should come through to the main road between Tyralien and Fyrie, no?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Goslin said. ¡°That is concerning. We¡¯ll see for ourselves soon enough. How long till we get there?¡±

    ¡°To the road that¡¯ll take us to the village? Tomorrow afternoon, I¡¯d wager. We¡¯ll have to spend a night among the trees and get to the village the day after.¡±

    ¡°Then we should probably hurry along, right?¡± Kax asked. His hand was on the hilt of the obsidian short sword, clutching it.

    ¡°You go. I have to deal with this,¡± Heylien said, patting the dead deer. ¡°I¡¯ll catch up in an hour or so. Did any of you bring my things from the wagon?¡±

    Hart handed over a pack. ¡°Here you go. This is yours, right?¡±

    Heylien took it. ¡°Thanks.¡± When the rest of the group rode on, Heylien stayed behind. Sarien saw him eye the old man, but he didn¡¯t ask who he was. Heradion didn¡¯t even appear to notice the new addition to their group before Heylien was gone again.

    Kax joked with Goslin as they continued along the road, trying to lift their leader¡¯s spirits, and Hart spent most of his time talking to Daisy, who ran back and forth between his master and whatever smells captured his attention. The dog never tired of moving about and kept peeing on things it found interesting. Such a strange creature.

    Lana rode beside Tomford for a little while, but then pulled back to Sarien. ¡°Could you speak with him?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Me?¡±

    ¡°He listened to you last time, didn¡¯t he?¡±

    Sarien looked ahead to Tomford¡¯s slumped shoulders. ¡°Maybe he needs some time? His friend and mentor just died. Rather violently.¡±

    ¡°Fair enough,¡± she replied. ¡°But I don¡¯t know how much time he has. What if we¡¯re attacked again?¡±

    ¡°You think we will?¡±

    She shrugged. ¡°What do I know? I¡¯m just tired of everyone being sad sacks of shit. I didn¡¯t leave my family in Loft to travel with a bunch of moping men.¡±

    ¡°Why did you leave?¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t about me. It¡¯s about him! Them! Goslin thinks every bad thing that happens in the world is his fault. Kax can¡¯t go a minute without stroking his sword, which is disgusting by the way, and speaking with Hart is like talking to a rock. Also, that pyromancer is strange. I don¡¯t trust him. And I¡¯m pretty sure Emeryn won¡¯t be the happiest girl in the world when she wakes up without her arm! And Heylien is never here!¡± By the time she finished speaking, her breath was coming in quick.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ a lot,¡± Sarien said. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Tom.¡±

    Lana smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Wish me luck,¡± he said, spurring his horse to catch up to Tomford. When he was alongside, Sarien asked, ¡°How are you doing?¡±

    Tomford glanced in Sarien¡¯s direction. ¡°Keeping it together.¡±

    ¡°Anicetus was important to you.¡±

    He nodded. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize how important until he was gone. Didn¡¯t like having to burn him, either. That¡¯s not how we do things in Vatnbloet.¡±

    ¡°What kind of burial rites do you have? Is it different for those who believe? Do all Vatners believe?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Tomford said. ¡°Very few actually believe. It¡¯s more tradition. Most priests possess true faith, I think. We bury out at sea, using hydromancers to lower the remains to the bottom of a deep trench. That¡¯s for the religious and nobles, at least. The more common practice is a hole in the ground. We don¡¯t cremate, like you do in Eldsprak.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps we could have some sort of ceremony when we camp for the night?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like that,¡± Tomford said. ¡°Thank you.¡± He sat up a little straighter. ¡°And thank you for convincing me to go back to Anicetus and speak more about healing. We ended up having a good moment together, and he told me of some healing concepts I didn¡¯t know about.¡±

    ¡°Something that¡¯ll help with the problems you mentioned?¡±

    Tomford grinned. ¡°Yeah! I¡¯ve been healing the entire body every time, but you can focus on specific areas that need attention. That requires less of my inner stream.¡±

    ¡°Sounds reasonable.¡±

    ¡°I thought so too. Can¡¯t believe I didn¡¯t think of it! Also, I can use that same principle when getting hit, just heal the part of me that¡¯s struck, I mean. But that¡¯s not all, I might be able to use that to mitigate damage too, if I can get it right. I¡¯ll be testing it on myself soon. What if I could stop a blade from even piercing my skin? That would make me unstoppable.¡±

    Sarien laughed. ¡°You¡¯d be terrifying!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a way to build up stamina, or whatever you want to call it, too. All I have to do is continuously heal myself every minute of every day!¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t that be exhausting?¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Tomford conceded. ¡°I won¡¯t do it before a fight, if I know one is coming. And I¡¯ll need a lot of food afterwards to recover.¡±

    ¡°With this knowledge, it¡¯s like you¡¯re carrying Anicetus with you, or his memory, at least.¡±

    Tomford smiled again, a more solemn expression than his previously excited grin. ¡°You¡¯re right again. Thank you, Sarien.¡± His look became distant for a moment, and when it focused again, he nodded, as if having made a decision. ¡°I¡¯ll be the best damn healer I can be, not just the best fighter.¡±

    Sarien looked back. Tomford¡¯s instructor, Lien, was busy driving the wagon. He was surprised that Tomford¡¯s instructor had decided to stay with them when all the other servants left. ¡°How is the hand-to-hand combat going?¡±

    Tomford winced. ¡°A lot of bruises. He¡¯s a slippery little bastard. I¡¯m getting better, but it¡¯s slow going. I think I¡¯m going to go have a talk with Lien and check on Emeryn.¡± Tomford reached out a hand toward Sarien, and he took it. A quick shake was all they had time for, before the horses pulled apart and Tomford moved back to the wagon.

    Lana looked back and grinned, giving Sarien a thumbs up, mouthing, ¡°Thank you.¡±

 Book 1: Chapter 17

    The conversation with Tomford had been a welcome respite from the swirling thoughts about what Heradion revealed to him earlier about Ben. Was what he said about Sarien changing Ben the truth? If it was, that meant he¡¯d killed his best friend and put something else in his body.

    Sarien shuddered at the thought. Wayfaring, Heradion said. Other worlds. Sarien desperately wanted to know more. Heradion said not to use his power for any reason, but he¡¯d made no promises to the old man, not as he saw it. If Heradion couldn¡¯t or wouldn¡¯t tell him more, he¡¯d just have to work it out himself.

    By the end of the day, they¡¯d arrived at the edge of Primie Woods. Sarien was exhausted, and by the wan expression on the faces of his companions, so were the others. When Goslin declared that they would stop and set up camp near a small brook, no one argued. Tomford immediately went off by himself to perform a final ceremony for Anicetus. When Sarien asked if he wished for company, Tomford stated that he wanted to be alone, but thanked him for his offer.

    The forest was massive and Sarien was informed that it would take most of the following day to find the road that would eventually lead them to the village no one seemed to know the name of.

    The brook was narrow, but filled with cool, clean water and Sarien drank deeply after a long day on the dusty road. On one side of the road was an empty grassland. The wild grasses swayed in the slight breeze and Sarien thought it made for a lovely view for when they attempted to pitch their tents. Sarien puzzled at the different sticks and lengths of canvas and turned to see that no one else had any better luck pitching their own tents. Hart and Kax had given up entirely, piling the materials on the ground to create a makeshift bed.

    A crow landed on a low branch of a nearby tree and cackled at their failure.

    After several attempts and filling the air with curses, the group decided to sleep under the stars. The clear, bright day turned into a cloudless night as they sat in front of a campfire where Heylien roasted pieces of the deer he¡¯d hunted earlier. Fat dripped and sizzled onto the open flame and Sarien¡¯s mouth watered.

    Tomford returned with a soft expression on his face. He had been crying, but seemed more at peace, as he sat down next to Sarien. Emeryn, who had yet to regain consciousness, slept in a bundle of blankets by one side of the fire, and the others squeezed in to fit. Heradion muttered something about needing to think, and walked off into the darkness, and Lien kept himself apart. He wasn¡¯t a servant, but he was the last remaining member outside of the main group.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Goslin?¡± Sarien asked, gingerly holding the hot piece of venison between his fingers.

    Hart nodded toward the brook. Sarien could make out a dark silhouette of a man bathing. ¡°Where do you think? Went as soon as Tom returned from there.¡±

    ¡°Always with the bathing,¡± Kax said. ¡°Half the fun about being on an adventure is that you don¡¯t have to even bother.¡±

    Lana sniffed, her petite nose wrinkling. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t hurt to keep up with some basic hygiene.¡±

    ¡°Says the girl who spent the better part of a year caked in mud. Could smell you coming from a mile away!¡± Kax countered.

    ¡°Really?¡± Sarien asked. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°She pretended to be a man,¡± Hart said, before tearing a large piece of venison with his teeth. He chewed contentedly and swallowed while everyone watched him. ¡°What? She was! Fooled me.¡±

    Sarien looked at her. ¡°Why were you pretending to be a man? If you don¡¯t mind me asking.¡±

    ¡°And what if I do mind?¡± Lana mumbled.

    Goslin came into view, then sat down next to Tomford. ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell us anything if you don¡¯t want to.¡±

    Lana sighed. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    Sarien watched as everyone leaned in closer, eager for any tidbit she might throw their way. Apparently, the others didn¡¯t know much about her, either.

    ¡°My family name is Asengian, as most of you know. Loftians nobles. My father sits on the Council of Twelve in Vinden.¡±

    ¡°Council of Twelve?¡± Sarien asked.

    ¡°Loft does not have a monarch like the other nations. It is ruled by the Council of Twelve. The most influential noble houses.¡±

    Sarien nodded. ¡°Oh.¡±

    ¡°Aeromancers aren¡¯t seen as powerful assets like healers in Vatnbloet,¡± she continued, nodding to Tomford. ¡°But it still gives the houses some prestige when one is found in the family. I knew that if my father found out about my powers, I¡¯d be used as some piece in his political machinations. A political marriage to some lordling or other.¡± She shuddered. ¡°I refuse to be used. Generally, it¡¯s only the oldest or youngest daughters who are married off, and I¡¯m neither so I thought I was safe until¡ª¡± Lana opened her palm and a gust of wind blew through the camp.

    ¡°How many sisters do you have?¡± Kax asked.

    ¡°Seven. Two younger, the rest older. No brothers. Why?¡± she asked before narrowing her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare even so much as look at them!¡±

    Kax laughed. ¡°They¡¯re not even here!¡±

    ¡°Well, like I was saying, I barely know my father and I would not have him force me into bed with,¡± she gestured toward the others around the fire, ¡°one of your kind. So, I left.¡±

    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t tell us anything about how you ended up at the academy,¡± Hart protested.

    ¡°Or why you dressed up as a man,¡± Kax added.

    ¡°I¡¯m getting to that,¡± Lana said impatiently. ¡°The Eldsprak Academy accepts applicants from other kingdoms, so I tried my luck. At first, they refused me, so I showed them what I can do.¡± Another gust of wind blew through the camp.

    ¡°Having magic users from other kingdoms is a point of pride for the academy, so they accepted me without even knowing I was a noble.¡±

    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t explain why you dressed up like a man,¡± Hart insisted.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    ¡°I¡¯m getting to that. If you¡¯d just stop interrupting me!¡± She sighed and looked around. ¡°It was a disguise. Both to make me look more like a commoner, and to get rid of all the expectations.¡±

    ¡°Expectations?¡± Tomford asked, obviously confused. Sarien didn¡¯t get it either but hadn¡¯t wanted to show his ignorance.

    ¡°On women,¡± Lana said.

    Hart frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t get it.¡± Clearly, Hart didn¡¯t mind showing his ignorance.

    ¡°There are a whole lot of expectations that come with being a woman. How to behave, how to look, move, smell. Everything. Even who to love! I hate it! If you imagine a noble woman, I¡¯m pretty sure all of you get the same image in your head, right? The nurturing pretty girl with long, flowing hair, impressive curves, and a yearning to get married.¡± She gestured toward Emeryn on the ground. ¡°Just look at her. She¡¯s perfect! She has more grace than me in the little finger of her one remaining hand than I do in my entire being. I¡¯m none of that, and I don¡¯t want to be!¡± Lana glared around the fire as if daring the others to rebut her.

    ¡°I thought Emeryn wasn¡¯t a noble,¡± Sarien said, then winced as Lana turned her glare at him.

    She waved the objection away. ¡°Fourth Circle then, just another name for the same thing, as far as I¡¯m concerned.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to offend,¡± Goslin said. ¡°But are you saying you want to be a man?¡±

    She deflated. ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I¡¯m saying.¡±

    ¡°Then what?¡± Kax asked. His hand was on the pommel of his sword again.

    ¡°I am a woman, but that does not mean I want to be buried under a mountain of expectations. I¡¯m not here to take care of you, or for you to fall in love with me. Is it so bad to just want to be me?¡± She blinked and wiped at her eyes with her sleeve.

    They sat in silence for a long moment, then Goslin nodded. ¡°I think I get it.¡±

    Heylien spoke for the first time since she¡¯d started her explanation. ¡°You can be whoever you like when you¡¯re with us. You decide how to act, look and dress. We promise not to fall in love with you, little sister.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Kax said. ¡°Just don¡¯t stab us if we misstep.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll try not to,¡± Lana agreed, grinning.

    After dinner, Sarien huddled around the fire for warmth with the others on top of his bedroll and a thin blanket. Sarien couldn¡¯t sleep, not with everything that had happened earlier that day. He¡¯d learned so much about his powers, but still knew so little.

    On a whim, he placed his hand on the spear that lay beside him. Instead of speaking out loud, he tried to send a thought. He didn¡¯t know what the others might say if they caught him conversing with his weapon.

    Bandit?

    No answer.

    He tried again. Are you in there?

    A sense of something grew in his mind. Not the bandit. Whatever it was, there was a low growl like the purring of a cat.

    The luison.

    Slaying the one in the fight must have trapped it in there with the bandit, Sarien thought.

    Are you in there with the monster, bandit?

    Still no reply. At least not with words. An image, almost like a projected thought.

    Death.

    Destruction and blood.

    The purring growl increased. Malicious. It wanted to hurt. To kill. There was not a doubt in Sarien¡¯s mind. Trapping the beast in the spear with the bandit had meant the man¡¯s complete destruction.

    Bile rose in his throat, and his eyes teared as his face flushed. Sarien stood and moved away from the fire and the slumbering forms of his friends. He was going to be sick.

    He brought the spear with him, fearing what it might do if he left it with the others. It couldn¡¯t attack on its own, of course, but he couldn¡¯t shake the sense that it would hurt them. Hurt anyone who got close.

    Sarien waded into the brook, the icy water rushing by his ankles, before he fell to his knees. He retched, emptying his stomach into the shallow water. When there was nothing left, he stood, his trousers soaked through.

    ¡°You caught one of them in that spear of yours, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Sarien spun to face Heradion. ¡°You scared me! How long have you been there?¡±

    ¡°A while,¡± he answered. He brought a small flame into existence, holding it out in front of him to give them some light. ¡°So did you?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Thought it was a good idea to try. It seems easier to strike when using my black flames.¡±

    ¡°It was not a good idea.¡±

    Sarien sighed. ¡°I understand that much now. Do you know what happened to the bandit?¡±

    ¡°Bandit?¡±

    ¡°The man who was in there before. He¡¯s gone.¡±

    ¡°The art of slaying is not one I¡¯m very familiar with,¡± Heradion said, pursing his lips. ¡°But I¡¯ve never heard of imprisoning more than a single entity in an object. To be honest, I didn¡¯t even know you could improve on weapons by imbuing it with someone or something. If I were you, I¡¯d make peace with the fact that I¡¯d killed that man.¡±

    Sarien balked. ¡°Killed?¡±

    ¡°Well, yes. What did you think would happen? Either the luison got to him in there, or adding another being, or however you wish to call it, pushes the first trapped entity out.¡±

    ¡°How do you know these things?¡± Sarien asked. ¡°You¡¯ve obviously come in contact with someone with these powers before. A slayer and a wayfarer, is what you called them?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s what it¡¯s called.¡±

    ¡°And?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t push your luck, lad.¡±

    Sarien glared at him, still standing in the cold water.

    The old man continued, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you, but you will have to give me your word on something first.¡±

    Sarien walked out of the stream, shivering in the cold night air. ¡°What kind of promise would you have of me? I¡¯ve already said I won¡¯t just forget I have these powers!¡±

    Heradion held up a hand to ward Sarien off. ¡°Nothing like that. I understand you won¡¯t be persuaded to see sense.¡±

    ¡°What then?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a place I want you to promise you won¡¯t travel to, and you can¡¯t ask me why.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    The old man rolled his eyes and sighed. ¡°If you want to know more, that¡¯s my condition.¡±

    ¡°Fine,¡± Sarien muttered.

    ¡°You call it the dark continent.¡±

    Sarien shrugged, he had no plans of ever going there. ¡°Fine.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what I know. Perhaps it¡¯s for the best.¡± Heradion increased the size of his flame and somehow placed it on the ground between them, letting Sarien dry himself by it. ¡°Slaying isn¡¯t a very accurate name for the power. It is used to seal beings into objects. You used it on a man, leaving his body behind, right?¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± Sarien said, holding his hands near the flame. ¡°The bandit.¡±

    ¡°You used the spear to do it. First time I¡¯ve ever heard of a weapon being used, but from the look of it, that works too. The power does not kill, only imprisons.¡±

    ¡°Wait,¡± Sarien said. ¡°I can imprison whatever or whoever I wish? Are there any limits? Why is called slaying?¡±

    Heradion held up a hand to stop the onslaught of questions. ¡°Your strength in the power is the limit. In theory, there are no outer bounds. The power of slaying can be used to trap almost anything or anyone. The name is short for godslaying. The power to kill gods, or near enough to it.¡±

    ¡°Godslayer?¡± Sarien asked, dumbfounded.

    Heradion snickered. ¡°Quite the nickname, huh?¡±

    ¡°Hold on,¡± Sarien said, frowning. ¡°You said it doesn¡¯t kill, only imprisons. Does that mean the gods aren¡¯t really dead? Is this power what brought down Eld, Ocea, Taera, and Anea?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps you aren¡¯t as dense as you seem,¡± Heradion admitted.

    ¡°But doesn¡¯t that mean they¡¯re still alive?¡±

    The old man chuckled. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t go spreading that around. Everyone would think you¡¯re crazy.¡±

    ¡°Who are you, really?¡± Sarien asked. ¡°You can¡¯t just be some pyromancer.¡±

    ¡°That wasn¡¯t part of our deal,¡± Heradion said, standing. ¡°I fear I must leave you for some time. Take care.¡± The fire winked out, and Heradion turned to walk away.

    ¡°What? Wait!¡± Sarien demanded. ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡±

    ¡°You brought this on yourself,¡± Heradion said. ¡°I don¡¯t like what you told me about those friends of yours back at the Karm estate.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    ¡°You brought something to this world. Who knows what kind of havoc it might wreak if it isn¡¯t reined in?¡±

    ¡°But he¡¯s Ben, it was just shock. I¡¯m sure of it.¡± Sarien¡¯s words sounded false and desperate to his own ears.

    The old man grunted. ¡°Doubt that.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll come with!¡±

    ¡°And your friends here? Your father?¡±

    The old man was right. Sarien couldn¡¯t veer from his course. ¡°Just don¡¯t hurt him, please?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll come back once I¡¯ve investigated what you did. If all goes well, we¡¯ll meet again. And Sarien?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to think that what I¡¯m saying is in jest. It might be better for everyone if you died during this foolish quest of yours.¡± Heradion turned his back to Sarien and walked away to where the horses were tethered. ¡°Wait!¡± Sarien yelled. Heradion stopped and turned. ¡°Can¡¯t you at least tell me your real name?¡±

    Heradion chuckled. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask your father?¡± With that, he mounted. Sarien stood there in the dark, frozen, as he listened to the fading clopping of Heradion¡¯s horse disappear into the distance.

    The old bastard knew his father. What sort of man was Talc Wald? The more Sarien learned, the less he felt he knew.

 Book 1: Chapter 18 (Goslin)

    When Goslin woke, he saw Emeryn sitting by the fire. A bowl of cold venison sat on the ground before her. Emeryn was gently, almost reverently, caressing the ground with her outstretched fingers. She was the only one awake.

    ¡°Good morning,¡± she said without looking up.

    Goslin went to sit next to her. ¡°How are you feeling?¡±

    ¡°Like I¡¯ve lost an arm.¡± She ran her fingers across the smoothness where her left arm used to be. ¡°It¡¯s surreal. Almost feels like I still have it. Thought it was all a bad dream at first.¡± She nodded down to the bowl. ¡°Can¡¯t even eat.¡±

    ¡°You were very brave,¡± Goslin said, putting a hand on her shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡± He grabbed the bowl, scooped some of the venison and held it up for her. She raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°No shame in accepting help, dear Emeryn.¡± Her eyes glittered as she gazed into his, and then she closed her lips around the spoon. They sat in silence while she ate.

    When the bowl was empty, she said, ¡°I feel so¡ª¡± She stopped, her eyes welling with tears. She looked small and frail where she sat hunched over on the ground.

    Goslin threw his arms around her shoulders and hugged her close to him. Her breath hitched against his cheek. He breathed deep. She smelled like roses despite spending days on the road without a proper bath.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be okay. You¡¯ll be okay. You do not need to go through this alone.¡± He gathered all the courage he could muster. ¡°I¡¯ll be by your side for as long as you¡¯ll let me.¡± Goslin felt Emeryn¡¯s wet tears against his own cheek as he pressed in close. He turned to face her, her green eyes shimmering. ¡°Emeryn, I¡ª"

    ¡°Morning!¡± Kax shouted from the other side of the fire. Emeryn pushed back against Goslin and stood. She wobbled slightly, still ungainly from the loss of one of her arms.

    Goslin held out a hand to steady her, but she shook her head slightly. He sighed. Whatever moment that had lingered between them had passed. ¡°Morning, Kax.¡±

    ¡°Em, you¡¯re up,¡± Heylien said.

    ¡°I¡¯m up. What¡¯s left of me.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk like that. You¡¯ll be fine. Geomancy only requires your feet, remember?¡±

    She chuckled and looked down at her boots. ¡°A little cold for that now.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll be okay,¡± Heylien repeated, echoing Goslin¡¯s earlier words. He looked between her and Goslin with a ghost of a smile on his lips.

    She nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Emeryn looked around at their small camp. ¡°What happened when I was out of it? Where¡¯s the old man? The servants?¡±

    ¡°Goslin sent the rest away. Didn¡¯t want to endanger them any longer. Not sure where Heradion went.¡±

    ¡°He left,¡± Sarien said, sitting up in his roll and stretching. ¡°Late last night.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± Lana said, hugging her knees to her chest. ¡°Never trust a pyromancer.¡±

    ¡°You need to get over it, Lana,¡± Hart said, a little gruffly, as he stood and stretched. ¡°It was one pyromancer during a tournament, no one was seriously injured.¡±

    ¡°He got me,¡± Kax said.

    ¡°That wasn¡¯t the first time one of them tried to hurt my friends,¡± Lana spat, narrowing her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s for good reason that I don¡¯t trust them. Good thing our Sarien here isn¡¯t one or¡ª¡± She made a sharp slicing motion with her hand.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Goslin asked.

    ¡°A lawless pyromancer was contracted by one of my father¡¯s rivals when I was a kid. She, the pyromancer I mean, set fire to our villa while we slept. My family escaped in time, but several servants died. As did our cat, Meowsers.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s horrible,¡± Emeryn said.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t old enough to remember most of it, but I can still smell the stench of flesh burning. My father¡¯s rival is at the bottom of the sea now, but we never got the pyromancer. I hope to track her down one day.¡±

    ¡°What is her name?¡± Heylien asked.

    ¡°Mia.¡±

    Everyone fell silent, then Sarien cleared his throat. ¡°You asked about Heradion. He told me a little about what I can do with my powers, and I think he knows my father.¡± Sarien spent the next few minutes recounting what Heradion had told him.

    Goslin sat back in surprise. He had never heard of these powers before. The only ones that have ever manifested in Maydian involved the four elements: fire, wind, water, and earth. Also, healing, which was somehow related to water. But, what Sarien was telling them was something different altogether.

    ¡°Kax,¡± Hart said, standing. ¡°I¡¯m not comfortable with you and that sword.¡±

    Kax looked up at the much taller Hart. ¡°I¡¯m not giving it up.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t make me¡ª¡° Hart began.

    Kax drew out the obsidian blade. ¡°What? Make you¡­what? You even asked Sarien for one of your own, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Hart looked around at the others. ¡°I didn¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Goslin yelled. ¡°What¡¯s done is done!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a luison in my spear,¡± Sarien mumbled. ¡°It pushed the bandit out, or the monster killed him.¡± Goslin saw Emeryn flinch.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll figure out what to do about it,¡± Goslin said. ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do about the luison now or the bandit. Let¡¯s just leave it.¡± Goslin paused before continuing, ¡°I don¡¯t understand the other one, the white flame? What do you mean, wayfaring?¡±

    Sarien shrugged helplessly. ¡°Heradion wasn¡¯t exactly open with what he knows, but it has something to do with traveling between places and even worlds.¡±

    ¡°Worlds as in more than one?¡± Heylien asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s how I understood it,¡± Sarien answered. ¡°There¡¯s also this sort of reverberance or resonance with my power sometimes, like when Daisy appeared. I¡¯ve felt it before.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Goslin asked.

    Sarien replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Was up all night thinking about it, and I have a theory.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s hear it,¡± Tomford said. He looked more rested, almost back to his old self, except puffiness around his reddened eyes. Goslin expected it may take a long while until his friend recovered from the loss of his mentor.

    ¡°Gates.¡±

    ¡°Gates?¡± Kax and Hart asked in unison.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Sarien said. ¡°Or openings. Holes. Rips. The power makes me feel and connect with these openings, because they lead to other places. Worlds.¡±

    All the others sat in stunned silence. The crackling of the fire and rustling of leaves from the nearby trees were the only sounds Goslin heard.

    ¡°Do you think we could pass through one?¡± Kax said, breaking the silence.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be an idiot,¡± Lana said. ¡°Even if we could, why would we want to?¡±If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°To get away from this one, obviously. Think of the adventures we could have!¡± Kax said eagerly.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying Daisy is from another world?¡± Hart asked, scratching behind the dog¡¯s ear. Daisy thumped his tail against the ground.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Sarien said. ¡°And those monsters, the luisons. I didn¡¯t feel that strange sensation, like with Daisy, but I think that¡¯s because we weren¡¯t close to the gate they came from.¡±

    ¡°Well, I have never seen or heard about anything resembling those creatures,¡± Heylien said. ¡°Even if I didn¡¯t see them myself.¡±

    Kax shuddered. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be sorry about that.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Goslin said. ¡°I have never heard of anything like them, either.¡±

    ¡°You could be right, Sarien,¡± Tomford said.

    ¡°This all sounds ridiculous, but I can¡¯t think of a better explanation,¡± Emeryn agreed.

    ¡°And you¡¯re saying you can make one of these gates?¡± Goslin asked.

    Sarien nodded. ¡°From what he told me, I think so, maybe. They¡¯re a part of me, or what¡¯s inside me.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps you shouldn¡¯t open one,¡± Kax said. ¡°What if more of those monsters spill out? With the pyromancer gone, we¡¯d have a tough time dealing with them.¡±

    Goslin flattened his lips. Kax was being kind. If Heradion hadn¡¯t shown up, they¡¯d all be dead.

    ¡°There have been reports about strange things happening all around Eldsprak. Perhaps these gates are the reason,¡± Goslin said, thinking back to his father¡¯s letter. ¡°But why would they be appearing now? Does this mean that there is someone else with your power?¡±

    ¡°I believe so, from what Heradion was saying. Or there was. Maybe my father knows,¡± Sarien said. ¡°Sounds like he¡¯s involved in this somehow.¡±

    Kax nodded solemnly. ¡°Da knows best.¡±

    ¡°This means that whatever is in Primie Woods could be like those creatures, and not just more bandits,¡± Heylien said, as if thinking out loud.

    ¡°We better be careful then,¡± Goslin said. ¡°Em, are you able to ride?¡±

    She nodded. ¡°I¡¯m ready to get out of here.¡±

    Goslin was relieved to see that Emeryn¡¯s spirits had improved since earlier that morning. She even told jokes that made Kax blush brightly, lifting everyone¡¯s sullen mood.

    Tomford also laughed, though his face was still peaked from exhaustion. He drove the wagon, which allowed him more time to rest. Goslin couldn¡¯t stop looking back at his friend and watched with dismayed wonder as Tomford cut himself with a knife and healed the wound over and over with an intense grin on his face. Sometimes he even laughed aloud to himself, a joyous sound of discovery.

    Heylien continued to ask travelers they met on the road if they came from Primie Woods, but no one did. This information, or lack thereof, seemed to bother him.

    When they found the road that led deep into Primie Woods, the group dismounted and gathered by the side of the road. The path stretched ahead of them, disappearing in the shadows of the trees. Quite a few people traveled into the woods, but Goslin was disturbed to note that no one walked or rode in the opposite direction.

    ¡°What do you think it means?¡± Goslin asked Heylien as they watched the backs of people continuing on ahead of them.

    Heylien shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I don¡¯t like it.¡±

    ¡°They can¡¯t all be dying in there, do you think?¡± Kax asked.

    Goslin sighed. ¡°Should we stop them?¡±

    ¡°How would we? Do you want to stay here and guard it?¡± Lana asked from where she sat on the ground, testing the edge of her daggers. ¡°They¡¯d just go around you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Goslin conceded. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry. It¡¯s not noon quite yet. Do you think we can make the village before nightfall, Heylien?¡±

    The archer squinted up toward the sun. ¡°From what I heard, it¡¯ll be close.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry along then. I don¡¯t want us caught out camping in the woods tonight,¡± Goslin said. Whatever hid among the trees spooked him, though he wouldn¡¯t voice his concerns out loud. There was no need to frighten the others.

    Also, Goslin was looking forward to a hot bath. Even with vigorous scrubbing in the stream the night before, he still felt like he was covered in filth. His skin itched when he thought about it, and he couldn¡¯t entirely push the memories of his childhood away. The outhouse. He could still smell the sour stench of urine and feces and hear his brothers¡¯ laughter echoing over his screams.

    ¡°A moment, please.¡± Everyone looked around before realizing it was Lien, Tomford¡¯s instructor, who spoke from up at the wagon. Goslin had forgotten that the man was still with them. ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± The short man eyed the road that led into the woods. ¡°You are cursed. I will not be among those dead you leave in your wake. I¡¯ll continue on to Kleotram from here, instead.¡± He jumped down from the wagon with his pack slung over one shoulder.

    Tomford looked down after him. ¡°But I already paid you.¡±

    ¡°I will return the coin,¡± Lien said, rummaging through his belongings.

    ¡°No need,¡± Tomford said, holding up a hand. ¡°I¡¯m just disappointed.¡±

    Lien brought his palms together in front of his chest and bowed in farewell before returning down the road they came.

    Kax cleared his throat. ¡°What do we do about the wagon?¡±

    ¡°Gather your gear and some supplies,¡± Goslin said. ¡°We¡¯ll leave it here. We¡¯ll move faster without it.¡±

    A downtrodden farmer passed by, pulling a hand-drawn cart. ¡°You want a free wagon and horse?¡± Kax asked, startling the farmer.

    They rode off before the farmer had a chance to reply. Goslin glanced over his shoulder and saw the farmer gently stroking the horse¡¯s neck. Hopefully, the man would find good use for it.

    Goslin and the others passed several travelers on the road. Most of them were farmers carrying grain, potatoes, or other spoils they were hoping to sell to villages along the road. With fall approaching, it was time to stock up for the winter. Goslin knew that the farmers must be desperate to be traveling with their wares so late in the season. He made a point to stop and purchase some supplies from those they passed.

    Dusk crept closer as they made their way through the forest. Birds that chirped and tweeted during the day fell silent when the shadows grew longer. They¡¯d long since passed those traveling by foot, cart, or wagon, and Goslin had a sense of being very small among the tall trees. He couldn¡¯t help but glance left and right, into the woods, as the eight of them kept on toward the village, trying to beat the dark.

    Goslin wasn¡¯t the only one nervous, he caught several of the others glancing around them as well. He had the strange sensation that they were being watched.

    Goslin blew out a breath he wasn¡¯t aware he was holding when they spotted the village.

    Sarien spoke up, breaking the silence. ¡°There is something out there, I can feel it.¡±

    ¡°A gate?¡± Goslin asked.

    ¡°If I¡¯m right about how my powers work, then yes. It¡¯s faint, deep into the forest.¡±

    It soon became apparent to Goslin that something was wrong in the small collection of houses along the road that made up the unnamed village. Every window was boarded shut, all doors firmly closed, as they rode by.

    ¡°Do you think they all left?¡± Goslin asked. No one answered. Emeryn rode a little closer to him.

    The only sources of light were those they carried. Lana held up a lamp. Kax, Hart, and Goslin carried torches.

    Hart dismounted, walked up to the door closest to him and banged on it with the back of his fist. The sound of his knocking faded away. Then, they heard something¡­a whimper.

    ¡°It came from inside!¡± Emeryn yelled, her voice tight.

    ¡°Are you injured in there?¡± Goslin asked through the door. When no reply came, he ordered Hart to break it down. Hart smiled and drew his sword from its sheath.

    The door shuddered, shaking the whole house, as Hart landed his first swing. A second swing splintered the wood. By the third, someone inside yelled a muffled ¡°Stop!¡±

    Goslin held up a hand and Hart waited. He leaned closer to the door. ¡°We are here to help. Please open the door.¡±

    It took the man a moment to get it open, and it swung on screeching hinges to reveal utter darkness inside. A weary man of Sarien¡¯s father¡¯s age stepped out. He was clean-shaven and bald with thick eyebrows that almost touched in the middle.

    ¡°You should leave,¡± the man said looking warily at the woods before turning his gaze on Goslin.

    ¡°What is your name, my good man?¡± Goslin asked.

    The man stared for a moment as if not comprehending the question, then relented. ¡°I¡¯m Larsen.¡±

    ¡°Larsen,¡± Goslin said. ¡°We have been sent to liberate you from whatever ails this village. Please tell us what is wrong.¡±

    Larsen peered past them into the forest. ¡°It¡¯s out there. Always watching.¡±

    ¡°What is?¡± Lana asked.

    ¡°We want to help you,¡± Emeryn added. Kax had also dismounted and was leaning against the house, seemingly without a care in the world. Heylien was nowhere to be seen. Goslin swallowed a curse. He should have told Heylien to stay close. They didn¡¯t know what was waiting for them in the woods and Heylien was foolhardy enough to try to scout out the creature first. He trusted the man and his skill, but there was something about the eerie stillness that made Goslin¡¯s skin crawl.

    ¡°I thought Fyrie sent those fools from yesterday. You should talk to Rowan,¡± Larsen said. ¡°The mayor.¡± With some gentle coaxing from Emeryn, the man agreed to leave the safety of his house to show them the way to the mayor¡¯s.

    From the look of his simple house, the leader of their village didn¡¯t live any differently from the ones he oversaw. His house was much the same as Larsen¡¯s. They were constructed out of brick with sloping roofs, each with two floors, two windows at the front, and a wooden door.

    Geomancer built, Goslin thought. Like created from a mold. He¡¯d seen houses built like this before, but never thought he¡¯d find some in a village as remote as this one. He wasn¡¯t quite in the right mindset to appreciate their simplicity and efficiency, not with the silent forest surrounding them. Not even the insects buzzed. It was unnatural.

    The mayor required even more coaxing to answer his door. Not even the sound of Larsen¡¯s voice put him at ease.

    When Hart threatened to break down the door, the mayor relented. He was a short young man, not much older than Goslin, with long black hair that curled in waves, almost like a woman¡¯s. His high cheekbones and small nose only added to his androgyny.

    ¡°I¡¯m Rowan,¡± he said, once Goslin introduced himself and the others. Rowan glanced around and sniffed the air. ¡°You should come inside.¡±

    Larsen scurried back to his own house as they entered.

    Rowan ushered them all in and locked the door behind them. Goslin was surprised to see the young man lower a thick plank of wood across the doorframe, barricading them in, before he rushed off to light a single lantern. He turned it down low, casting only enough light for Goslin to make out Rowan¡¯s nervous shadow.

    When he caught Goslin¡¯s puzzled expression, Rowan only said, ¡°It¡¯ll know we¡¯re here if it sees the light.¡±

    Goslin cleared his throat. ¡°What is happening here? Your man, Larsen, spoke of others sent from the king?¡±

    ¡°A troop came here a few months ago, but they never returned from the forest. Yesterday, two pyromancers arrived with about ten royal soldiers. They entered the forest but have not yet returned. Now here you are. You should just leave us to our fate.¡±

    ¡°And what fate is that?¡±

    Rowan looked at each of them in turn before answering, ¡°The trickster beast.¡±

 Book 1: Chapter 19

    ¡°The what?¡± Kax¡¯s question echoed off the walls.

    ¡°That¡¯s what we call it,¡± Rowan said. ¡°It comes to the village and speaks with the voices of those who have disappeared. Not only that, but it takes on their appearance as well. Wears their likeness like a mask. It¡¯ll scratch at the doors and windows, demanding to be let in. And when someone does, they too are gone.¡± Rowan paused as if to catch his breath. ¡°I¡¯m afraid your friends from the king won¡¯t return either.¡±

    ¡°Why do you stay?¡± Emeryn asked.

    Rowan sighed again. ¡°Some have left, like the former mayor. The remaining villagers picked me to replace him. Most of us have lived here our entire lives. We wouldn¡¯t know what to do anywhere else.¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying no one returns from the forest?¡± Goslin asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Rowan confirmed. ¡°We¡¯ve gone looking as a group once, early on in the attacks, but found no trace.¡± The young man wrinkled his nose. ¡°Only the smell.¡±

    Lana sank down on her heels, her back to the wall. Her voice shook tremulously as she asked, ¡°Smell?¡±

    Rowan looked at her. ¡°Blood. A stink of blood so strong it¡¯s like you can taste it.¡± He shuddered. ¡°I hoped the pyromancers would succeed but it¡¯s been over a day. They are likely dead by now.¡±

    Goslin straightened. ¡°We¡¯ll go. I promise we¡¯ll come back victorious.¡±

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t. What could you do that pyromancers couldn¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate us!¡± Kax yelled, grinning. ¡°We won the Eldsprak Academy tournament!¡±

    ¡°The what?¡±

    ¡°Never mind that,¡± Goslin said. ¡°We will leave right away. Which way did the previous group go?¡±

    Rowan unlocked his door and pointed straight into the dark forest behind his house. The trees were close enough for branches to brush against his roof.

    ¡°Over yonder.¡± The mayor looked at them again and shook his head in resignation. ¡°Are you sure I can¡¯t convince you to leave, instead?¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t leave such a beast to haunt these woods,¡± Goslin said with confidence Sarien didn¡¯t feel. He looked warily into the dark woods, the thrumming he felt earlier still present.

    Rowan nodded. ¡°Just stay together then. Don¡¯t get separated, whatever you do. Don¡¯t trust anyone you see, even your own friends.¡±

    ¡°Have you not tried attacking the beast?¡± Tomford asked.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Hart agreed. ¡°There have to be enough people here to form a posse and go for its throat?¡±

    ¡°We are not soldiers. Most villagers here are older, and more than half are women.¡± Lana glared at Rowan at those words and he held up his hands defensively, before stammering on, ¡°In the beginning, we searched for the missing, but soon realized that there¡¯s nothing we could do.¡±

    ¡°You can rest easy now,¡± Goslin said.

    They said farewell as the mayor went back inside and locked the door behind him.

    ¡°You sure sound confident,¡± Lana said.

    ¡°It¡¯ll let our dear mayor rest easy in his sleep tonight,¡± Goslin answered.

    ¡°I¡¯m not so sure about that,¡± Kax said. ¡°He was spooked, and I don¡¯t blame him.

    ¡°Where is Heylien?¡± Tomford asked.

    Goslin frowned. ¡°He should be back by now.¡±

    ¡°The trickster beast might not be from our world. I still sense the opening, the gate,¡± Sarien said. He squirmed under the direct attention of the others. ¡°It was the same with Daisy.¡±

    ¡°Where is Daisy?¡± Emeryn asked.

    ¡°Made him wait by the horses,¡± Hart said, gesturing to where their horses were tethered to a post. Daisy sat there, watching the group.

    ¡°You just told him to wait and he waited?¡± Kax asked. ¡°Obedient little bastard.¡±

    Hart shrugged. ¡°They like to feel useful.¡±

    ¡°You know a lot about dogs,¡± Lana said.

    Goslin lit one of the torches with a match before passing it onto Kax. Kax used it to light the others. They huddled together in the light. ¡°Let¡¯s focus,¡± Goslin said. ¡°We have to find Heylien and then head to where Sarien believes the gate is located. There is a good chance that is where this trickster beast has made its home. I¡¯m not sure how much of the mayor¡¯s superstition we can take for fact, but it¡¯s best to be careful after our encounter with the luisons.¡±

    ¡°Can we trust our dear archer?¡± Kax asked. ¡°Based on what the mayor told us, the beast could be wearing Heylien¡¯s face.¡±

    ¡°We will have to see when we find him,¡± Goslin said.

    ¡°And the pyromancers? Having two pyromancers on our side wouldn¡¯t hurt,¡± Tomford said. ¡°I hope they¡¯re alive out there.¡±

    ¡°Heylien is our top priority.¡±

    ¡°Daisy, let¡¯s go!¡± Hart yelled, and the shaggy white dog ran up to his side with a lumbering gait as the group set off for the forest.

    The narrow dirt path forced them to walk in a single line. With no one to his left or right, Sarien couldn¡¯t help the feeling of isolation as it crept in closer the further they descended into the trees. Hart walked in front of him and Sarien could only see the back of his head. Emeryn followed behind. Tall grass and bushes closed in from both sides, obscuring his feet. Sarien didn¡¯t carry a torch, so he followed the comforting light that Hart carried.

    Something irritated the back of Sarien¡¯s throat, and he coughed to clear it. Sniffing the air, he realized it was an underlying scent that kept bugging him, so faint he could barely smell it. He took in a deep breath and nausea struck. The hair on his arms stood on end and he started choking.

    Blood. ¡°Are you well, Sarien?¡± Emeryn asked, her eyes filled with concern.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you smell that?¡±

    She sniffed the air, then wrinkled her nose. ¡°What is that?¡± She glanced behind her.

    ¡°Blood,¡± Sarien said. Daisy looked back at him for a brief moment before turning back to his master. Daisy and Hart barely fit together on the path, and the dog kept having to maneuver around bushes and bits of tall grass. There was something just a little bit off about how the dog moved, like it wasn¡¯t used to walking on all fours, the two pairs of legs not quite matching up in its strides.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    ¡°Hart,¡± Sarien said.

    Hart turned to look over his shoulder. ¡°What?¡± He looked scared, eyes wide and face twitching.

    Sarien pointed to Daisy. ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with your dog.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Hart said, ¡°Just realized it too.¡±

    The dog looked back at Sarien again, its snout pulled widely in a grin. Without warning, it got up on its hind legs and made a sound Sarien would never forget. Not a bark, not a scream, but something in between. Like a dog trying to sound like a person. Before anyone had a chance to react, it ran off into the thick underbrush.

    ¡°What in Eld¡¯s flaming beard is going on?¡± Kax asked, sword in hand.

    ¡°It was here!¡± Lana screamed. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see? The dog!¡±

    ¡°Where did it go?¡± Goslin asked from up at the front.

    ¡°Should we follow?¡± Tomford asked.

    ¡°Sarien, which way is the gate?¡± Goslin asked. Sarien pointed the way they were going.

    Goslin nodded. ¡°Right. It knows we¡¯re here. Lana and Hart, you keep a lookout to our left. Tomford and Kax, you make sure our right is clear. Sarien and Emeryn check our rear.¡± He thought for a moment, ¡°Actually, Hart, you fall back and keep our rear. I want someone with a sword back there.¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± Hart said, pulling out his sword.

    Sarien pulled the spear from its sheath on his back. It wasn¡¯t very long, but he still had to make sure that it didn¡¯t tangle up in branches.

    ¡°Do you think Daisy is hurt?¡± Hart asked. ¡°Did it pretend to be him ever since we left the mayor¡¯s house?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Sarien said. ¡°I think so.¡±

    ¡°How did you know?¡± Lana asked. ¡°About the dog, I mean.¡±

    ¡°It didn¡¯t move quite right.¡± Sarien shuddered ¡°It looked at me.¡±

    ¡°Looked at you?¡±

    ¡°Like it understood what I was saying,¡± Sarien said. ¡°And then there was the smell of blood. It was faint at first, but it was there.¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t pleasa¡ª¡± Emeryn started saying, but then she fell, tumbling forward. Sarien¡¯s spear tangled, and he couldn¡¯t catch her in time. ¡°Ow,¡± she mumbled, falling flat in the dirt.

    Sarien helped Emeryn to her feet. ¡°Are you hurt?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± she said. ¡°That¡¯s something they don¡¯t tell you about losing a limb.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°My balance is off.¡±

    Emeryn brushed off the dirt from her leggings with her one hand.

    ¡°We¡¯re at a disadvantage here,¡± Goslin said. ¡°Can you sense something about how far it is, Sarien?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not exact or anything, but I would say we¡¯re nearly there. Maybe another half hour.¡± They¡¯d been walking for the better part of an hour in the dark and the cold. Sarien shivered, but he didn¡¯t know if it was from the chill in the air or the threat of the beast hunting them.

    An unknown voice drifted through the air. It was barely audible, but the message was clear enough.

    ¡°Help me.¡±

    A male voice.

    ¡°It could be Heylien,¡± Lana said, making as if to stride out into the forest.

    Goslin grabbed her arm. ¡°It could also be the trickster. The mayor said it would try to lure us.¡±

    ¡°But what if it¡¯s not?¡± Lana demanded. ¡°We can¡¯t just ignore it.¡±

    They stood waiting for the sound to return. Nothing happened for a long moment, then it came back, louder than before. ¡°Please help.¡±

    ¡°We keep going straight ahead,¡± Goslin decided.

    Lana looked at him incredulously. ¡°But it could be Heylien! We can¡¯t leave him out there with the monster!¡±

    ¡°If it is, the beast will follow us and leave Heylien be,¡± Goslin replied.

    She shook her head but followed. ¡°I don¡¯t like this.¡±

    After several minutes of walking in silence, they heard the voice again.

    ¡°Help.¡±

    Kax pointed into the forest with his sword. It was barely visible in the dim light from the torches. ¡°It¡¯s back.¡±

    Tomford nodded. ¡°From the same direction as before.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s following us,¡± Lana said. ¡°Not Heylien.¡±

    ¡°Where is he then?¡± Emeryn asked.

    ¡°You need to see this,¡± Goslin said as he moved aside, showing a clearing that the path crossed. At the other end of the clearing, just where the path entered the forest again, sat a man against a tree. His head was slumped forward, and he didn¡¯t move.

    ¡°He¡¯s wearing Fyrie uniform colors. It¡¯s a soldier,¡± Goslin said.

    Lana hefted a dagger in each hand. ¡°Be careful.¡±

    Emeryn went down to her knees to touch the ground with her hand and waited.

    Goslin stepped forward, but Tomford grabbed his arm. ¡°Let me. I¡¯m more protected.¡±

    Goslin nodded and let Tomford continue. ¡°Be careful, Tom, you¡¯re not indestructible.¡±

    ¡°Wish we had some more light,¡± Kax muttered, peering into the trees as if expecting an ambush. ¡°What do you think happened to him?¡±

    ¡°Shush, Kax,¡± Goslin said.

    Tomford edged closer and hunched down to reach over and touch the man¡¯s head. A few heartbeats later, he stood and turned. ¡°He¡¯s dead.¡±

    Sarien watched as Goslin exhaled, realizing then that he was also holding his breath. ¡°Let¡¯s keep going then, Heylien¡ª"

    Sarien watched in horror as the dead soldier got to his feet in one silent motion. Where his face was, there was only a cavity of blood and gore. It looked like something had bitten chunks out of his flesh.

    ¡°Behind you!¡± Sarien shouted.

    Tomford spun, but it was too late. A backhanded blow cracked across Tomford¡¯s back, flinging him with such force that Sarien couldn¡¯t help but scream. Tomford grunted as he flew across the clearing to land somewhere out of sight.

    The soldier¡¯s body undulated and shifted. The clothes melted away into flesh as it grew taller. The stench of blood grew so overpowering that Sarien¡¯s eyes watered. He could taste iron in his mouth.

    The trickster beast¡¯s transformation was quick, but it wouldn¡¯t have mattered if it took several long minutes to change its appearance. Sarien stood, transfixed. No one else moved around him.

    Shadows danced across the beast¡¯s form as its legs grew thick, and its upper body twisted into a mockery of a man¡¯s torso, spindly and muscular at the same time. Short, dense fur covered the entire being, and Sarien thought he saw hooves peeking out from above the grass. Its head elongated, twisting to take on the obscene appearance of a man grotesquely fused with a bear. A wide maw opened as it shrieked in defiance.

    ¡°Attack!¡± Goslin bellowed. ¡°Before it¡¯s finished doing whatever it¡¯s doing!¡±

    The beast lifted its head as Hart ran at it with his sword held high over his head. He swung, aiming for the trickster beast¡¯s outstretched arm. The sword struck with a thud but did not cut through the beast¡¯s flesh. Hart blinked. He stood there, dumbfounded, as the thing withdrew its arm with a gesture that almost looked arrogant to Sarien. There was no blood. The strike hadn¡¯t hurt it at all.

    It swung its spindly arm at Hart when Goslin charged in with his shield and absorbed the blow. Despite steadying himself, Goslin lost his feet at the impact and tumbled to the ground.

    Arrows flew from somewhere unseen, and, at the same moment, Lana threw daggers from behind. Both arrows and daggers flew true, but they bounced off the beast harmlessly.

    ¡°What do we do?¡± Lana screamed.

    The trickster cried out, a terrifying sound like a child screaming and a goat braying.

    Without warning, the beast leapt, landing beside Emeryn. It reached one giant hand for her, but she managed to throw herself to the ground. Sarien watched as Emeryn tried to catch herself, but with her missing arm, she fell hard, hitting her head against a stone. She whimpered as the beast closed in.

    ¡°Use fire!¡± Goslin yelled, running at the thing with a torch. ¡°Burn it!¡±

    The beast turned its attention away from Emeryn and kicked Goslin. By sheer luck, it struck the man¡¯s shield, throwing Goslin¡¯s arm wide. Fire licked the beast¡¯s fur, catching hold. Flames spread across its back, but it seemed unaffected as it grabbed for Emeryn again.

    Emeryn was ready. The ground beneath its hooves rumbled and opened, causing it to trip and fall right above her. She cried out and wrapped packed earth around her to cover herself in a cocoon.

    Arrows and daggers flew for its eyes, mouth, and between its legs. It bellowed in anger and rose to its legs, arms flailing.

    Kax jumped forward and slashed at its hand. It looked eerily human with its five long tapered fingers, only they ended in sharp claws.

    ¡°Eat shit!¡± he yelled as he struck. Sarien couldn¡¯t tell if Kax or the beast was more surprised when two fingers on its hand were lopped off. The trickster beast cried out. Not in fear, but in anger.

    ¡°Sarien!¡± Kax yelled. ¡°Use your spear!¡±

    Sarien thrust again and again, moving closer with each strike. The beast scrambled away, growling, then turned and ran. Sarien could see the blaze of fur disappear into the shadows of the trees.

    ¡°Hurry after it!¡± Hart screamed, grabbing for the obsidian black spear. Sarien pulled it away.

    ¡°No!¡± Goslin screamed. ¡°That¡¯s what it wants. We stay together!¡±

    ¡°What in fire¡¯s name was that thing?¡± Heylien asked, his voice trembling. ¡°We couldn¡¯t even injure it.¡±

    Emeryn rose from her earth cocoon, shaking off the loose dirt from her hair. ¡°How are we supposed to beat that?¡±

    Tomford clambered out of the underbrush.

    ¡°Tom!¡± Sarien yelled. ¡°Were you hurt?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, just a little bruised. Where did it go?¡± Tomford asked.

    ¡°We chased it off,¡± Sarien said.

    Hart panted hard, hands on his knees. ¡°We have to leave. We can¡¯t beat it.¡±

    ¡°No, we can¡¯t just leave the villagers at its mercy.¡± Goslin glanced at Kax¡¯s sword and Sarien¡¯s spear. ¡°We were able to wound it, which means we can kill it.¡± He pointed down the path where they had been heading before the attack. ¡°Is the gateway still down that way?¡±

    Sarien nodded.

    ¡°Then we hunt,¡± Goslin said, a quiet intensity to his words.

 Book 1: Chapter 20

    Goslin appointed Kax the lead and the rest followed behind the shorter man, since his sword had proved effective against the beast.

    The night was still dark and empty, but at least they were getting closer to the gate. Sarien could feel the power inside the left part of him beat in turn, almost like a heart matching another.

    ¡°Not far now,¡± he said, almost whispering.

    ¡°I hope Daisy is unharmed,¡± Hart muttered from somewhere behind him.

    All of them carried torches now, after Heylien made a few extra from branches, cloth, and oil. It still wasn¡¯t enough. The sounds the trickster beast made in the distance were enough to set anyone on edge, and Sarien already didn¡¯t consider himself to be the bravest person in the group. He¡¯d finally relented and allowed Hart to take his spear for the time being. He couldn¡¯t deny that Hart was the better fighter but being without his weapon made him feel exposed and useless.

    ¡°Where were you, Heylien?¡± Sarien heard Goslin ask.

    The answer came from somewhere in front of him. ¡°Went scouting. Not far, I promise. Didn¡¯t find a damn thing, just the stink of blood all around the forest. When I returned to the village, you were gone. Couldn¡¯t get anyone to open their door, so I followed your trail. Caught up just as that soldier got up and, well, you know the rest.¡±

    ¡°Please help me!¡±

    Sarien stopped in his tracks and all except Heylien held out their torches, trying to see further into the forest.

    ¡°It sounded different than before,¡± Goslin said.

    ¡°Up here! In the tree!¡± It was the frantic voice of a young man. Sarien looked up and saw a small flame flickering halfway up one of the trees to the right of the path, revealing a youth of perhaps sixteen years. He wore the bright red and orange robe of a firemagi, the same Sarien had left behind in the village, stuffed in his pack.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Goslin asked. ¡°Why should we trust you¡¯re not that trickster beast?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Tvalfager! You¡¯ve seen it? How are you still alive?¡± The youth¡¯s voice trembled with both fear and relief. Sarien narrowed his eyes. The performance was very convincing.

    ¡°Answer the question,¡± Hart growled. ¡°Or we¡¯ll put an arrow in you.¡±

    Tvalfager thought for a moment, then increased the size of his flame, and said, ¡°It can¡¯t do this, can it?¡± It was more of a question than a statement.

    Before anyone had a chance to consider what Tvalfager said, a bone-chilling cackle came from somewhere among the trees behind the pyromancer. The youth cried out and turned his flame in the direction of the sound.

    Within the blink of an eye, the forest lit up in an explosion of fire. Billowing streams of fire shot from Tvalfager¡¯s palm, obliterating everything in its path. The flames lit up the forest for a moment and it was enough for Sarien to see a small but humanoid creature scuttling away through the underbrush. It looked different from what they¡¯d fought in the clearing, but there was no doubt in Sarien¡¯s mind of what it was.

    ¡°I saw it,¡± he yelled, pointing. ¡°The pyromancer can¡¯t be the trickster!¡±

    ¡°That bastard is toying with us!¡± Kax yelled. The part of the forest Tvalfager set fire to smoldered, but the wood was too damp for the fire to spread.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean it¡¯s intelligent, like a human?¡± Emeryn asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Sarien said, as Tvalfager lost his balance and fell with a scream. He hit branch upon branch on the way down, sometimes breaking them, other times coming to a stop and sliding off, before finally landing in a patch of moss with a muted thud.

    ¡°Ow,¡± the young man said, laboriously getting to his feet. ¡°I¡¯m fine, thanks for asking.¡± His red robes were caked with mud and the fabric frayed at the hem. A large rip ran along the left side, from his chest down to his knees.

    Hart held out Sarien¡¯s spear to ward the youth off, the dark tip pointing straight at Tvalfager¡¯s chest. ¡°Not another step.¡±

    ¡°Heylien and Lana, keep a lookout for the trickster while we talk to Tvalfager here,¡± Goslin said, his tone hushed, as if worried the beast might be listening in.

    Sarien couldn¡¯t help but worry too. It was like the forest conspired against them. The dark and the thick underbrush blinded them, and the complete silence weighed heavily.

    ¡°Tvalfager,¡± Sarien asked. ¡°You know who the director of embers is at the tower?¡±

    He nodded vigorously. ¡°That old bastard, Elden. I¡¯ve only been a full pyromancer for six months, dealt a lot with that goat.¡±

    Goslin looked at Sarien, who nodded. ¡°He¡¯s correct. Bjorn Elden.¡±

    ¡°How do we know that it can¡¯t take your memories too?¡± Lana asked.

    ¡°Now you¡¯re just being paranoid, Lana,¡± Emeryn said. ¡°We all saw the thing running away, and how would it get your memories? I¡¯m sure this young man here,¡± she gestured at Tvalfager, ¡°is who he says he is.¡±

    ¡°Well, what if there is more than one?¡± Lana retorted.

    Tvalfager jumped back with a yelp, staring at Emeryn¡¯s empty coat sleeve. ¡°What happened to your arm? Did the beast take it?¡± Emeryn just shook her head and sighed.

    Goslin took over. ¡°Tvalfager. Tell us what happened here. Why were you up in that tree? Where are your friends?¡±

    ¡°Dead.¡± The young pyromancer¡¯s voice sounded hollow. ¡°They¡¯re all dead.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± Goslin asked, urging him on.

    ¡°We, my master and I, received a letter from the tower. It said to come here and investigate a disturbance. Something about possible holes in the air. We didn¡¯t really understand that part. They wrote that we should exterminate whatever was out here and take control of the area, so we recruited a bunch of soldiers.¡±

    ¡°It didn¡¯t go as planned?¡± Kax asked.

    ¡°Hold on,¡± Goslin said. ¡°You weren¡¯t sent by the king?¡±

    Tvalfager¡¯s face reddened enough to make out even in the dim light from the torches. ¡°No. The instructions said to disguise the soldiers in uniforms to make it look official. Look, I have no idea what the real reason was for sending us here, but it wasn¡¯t to deal with that beast. Master scoffed at the villagers¡¯ fear.¡±

    ¡°Tell us what happened to you here,¡± Goslin demanded. A grim look had settled on him when the youth told them of their impersonation of royal troops. It was a treasonous act that could result in execution.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    ¡°The smell of blood came upon us so thick we could barely breathe. Then it grabbed a soldier and ran off with the man like he weighed no more than a child. It all happened so quickly, we couldn¡¯t see what happened. The soldier, I don¡¯t know his name, returned, claiming he¡¯d escaped.¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t him,¡± Sarien said.

    Tvalfager shook his head. ¡°No. It wasn¡¯t actually the soldier. The beast toyed with us, picking us off one by one. We tried to strike it down with our spark, but it was too fast. My master burned large parts of the forest in anger, or fear.¡± Tvalfager paused. ¡°I wanted to go back, but my master refused. All he said was that we had to abide to the letter and our orders.¡±

    ¡°Then what happened?¡± Goslin asked.

    Tvalfager slumped. ¡°Five soldiers remained when we found this path you¡¯re standing on now.¡± He shuddered and looked around. ¡°Hold on.¡± Several orbs of fire shot from his hands and landed out in the forest forming a half-circle.

    ¡°Just a little more light,¡± he explained. When no one congratulated him on his ingenuity, he continued with his retelling. ¡°A little further down this path, there¡¯s a large clearing. We found something there. I can¡¯t quite explain it, but that is where the creature takes its prey.¡± Tvalfager fell silent.

    ¡°Go on,¡± Kax urged. The group stood clumped together, as if drawing courage from each other¡¯s closeness. Only Heylien stood off to the side, his eyes scanning the darkness around them. They hadn¡¯t heard any movement from the beast in a little while and Sarien wondered if it was listening in to Tvalfager¡¯s tale as well.

    ¡°There isn¡¯t much more to say. It came for us. My master managed to strike it down with fire for a brief moment, but then it just shrugged off the attack like it was nothing. The beast grabbed him and I ran. I could hear the monster tearing my master into pieces.¡± He shuddered. ¡°The screams.¡±

    Tvalfager looked up. ¡°I¡¯m no coward, you understand. My master¡¯s spark was powerful. But he couldn¡¯t hurt the thing. I can still hear it laughing as it slaughtered everyone around me. I couldn¡¯t¡­I can¡¯t¡­¡±

    Tvalfager took in a deep breath as if to steady himself. ¡°I ran as it butchered the soldiers. Then it came for me. Taunting me from the shadows, appearing like my master¡­I climbed up the tree in desperation. I thought I was dead.¡±

    He shook his head, tears streaming down his face. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but at some point, it disappeared. I thought it was waiting for me to climb back down. I couldn¡¯t do anything to help the others. You have to understand.¡±

    Emeryn reached out to Tvalfager. He flinched but didn¡¯t pull away. ¡°You¡¯re safe now,¡± she said.

    Tvalfager looked up at her with wide eyes. ¡°No, you don¡¯t understand. It¡¯s already too late for you. You¡¯re out here now. It¡¯ll come for you all, too. We have to run. Go back!¡±

    He frowned, remembering something, before turning to Sarien. ¡°You know Bjorn? Are you a firemagi?¡± Tvalfager pulled free from Emeryn and grabbed Sarien by the shoulders, shaking him. ¡°Why did you send us here? Why did you send us to die?¡±

    Tomford pulled him back. ¡°Get a hold of yourself!¡±

    ¡°Just help me get out of here!¡± Tvalfager yelled, pushing back against Tomford.

    Goslin stepped between them. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, friend, but we¡¯re not leaving until we¡¯ve dealt with the beast.¡±

    Tvalfager stared at him, incredulously. ¡°You¡¯re going out there? After what I just told you? No. No, you can¡¯t do that! What are you? Stupid?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough out of you,¡± Lana said. ¡°You can stay here if you want.¡± She looked at Goslin, and Sarien didn¡¯t think she was all that sure about his decision either, but she wouldn¡¯t question him in front of the panicked pyromancer.

    ¡°We¡¯re going,¡± Goslin said. ¡°We could use your help, but I won¡¯t force you to come. It¡¯ll be light out soon. Perhaps you can make your way back to the village on your own.¡±

    Tvalfager shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere by myself.¡±

    Goslin nodded. ¡°Kax, you take the front again. Everyone, keep your wits about you. It will be watching us.¡±

    Tvalfager walked behind Sarien as they started up again. ¡°Are you really a firemagi?¡± he asked, voice low as if trying to keep the others from hearing.

    ¡°Officially, yes,¡± Sarien replied. ¡°But I don¡¯t have a spark.¡±

    ¡°How does that work?¡±

    ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m not sure. Stop talking.¡± The youth kept yammering on in a panicked rush and was getting on Sarien¡¯s already stretched nerves. Yes, he was traumatized and very young, but that didn¡¯t mean he wasn¡¯t annoying.

    The thrumming inside Sarien steadily increased with each step, and now that they were so close, it was almost deafening. The sensation rushed through the entirety of the left part of his body, thumping along with his racing heartbeats.

    When the stink of blood filled their noses and mouths, Tvalfager finally clamped his mouth shut.

    The dead were strewn across the clearing, the grass soaked with blood. Sarien stepped over the dismembered limbs and disemboweled torsos in his path. The bodies were ripped apart, as if toyed with.

    Sarien covered his nose with the sleeve of his coat. The dead stared up at him with glassy eyes. Chunks of flesh were missing, but it didn¡¯t look like the beast actually fed on them. Bile rose in his throat, and Sarien swallowed again and again.

    Finally, Kax spoke. ¡°There¡¯s so many of them. Are they all villagers?¡±

    ¡°And soldiers,¡± Tomford added. ¡°Travelers passing through.¡±

    ¡°It may be disguised as any of these corpses,¡± Goslin said. ¡°Be careful.¡±

    They scanned the macabre scene before them, inching further into the clearing. Sarien gagged when he stepped on a severed hand, his boot slipping on the slick, bloody piece of flesh.

    ¡°There it is,¡± Goslin whispered, pointing to the middle of the clearing.

    Hart pushed his way to the front, Sarien¡¯s spear raised and a maniacal look flashing in his eyes. ¡°The beast?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Lana said. ¡°It¡¯s an opening of some sort.¡±

    Sarien¡¯s head snapped up. He hadn¡¯t even been able to focus on anything except the overwhelming number of corpses but his companions were right. There it was, standing before them in the center of the clearing, a clear space without corpses around it.

    It sang to him.

    Sarien blinked, refocusing. It wasn¡¯t a door, but certainly a gate of some sort. It looked like a rip in a piece of fabric, the tear showing an unfathomable blue sky and a rolling field of green grass.

    ¡°What does it mean?¡± Emeryn asked.

    ¡°Another world,¡± Sarien whispered. He could feel the summer heat through the tear.

    ¡°Do you think the trickster beast came from there?¡± Heylien asked.

    ¡°If it did, there could be more of them on the other side,¡± Goslin said. He winced. ¡°My initial plan was to funnel it back to its own world and close the door behind it. But the more I think on it, the more I realize we can¡¯t subject whoever is on the other side to this monstrosity.¡± He looked to Sarien. ¡°You can close it, right?¡±

    Sarien nodded. ¡°I think so.¡±

    ¡°What in the name of searing fire are you talking about?¡± Tvalfager asked. ¡°You really mean to fight it?¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t the time for panic,¡± Goslin yelled. He took a deep breath to collect himself, breathing out slowly through his pursed lips.

    ¡°Here¡¯s what we do. Sarien will close the gate and we¡¯ll protect him while he does so. When the trickster comes, we¡¯ll kill it with Kax¡¯s sword and Sarien¡¯s spear.¡± He nodded at Hart. ¡°The rest of us will harry it as best we can. Tvalfager, I¡¯ve got a job for you, if you¡¯re up to it.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± the pyromancer said, though his face was pale with a sheen of cold sweat.

    ¡°We need light if we¡¯re going to fight it. Can you set a fire that circles the clearing?¡±

    ¡°Obviously, I can do that,¡± Tvalfager said. ¡°But I won¡¯t be able to help more than that. I¡¯ll have to focus to keep it burning in this damn wet.¡±

    Goslin nodded. ¡°Do it.¡±

    Tvalfager closed his eyes. When he opened them again, his eyes were hard and focused. Fire burst from his outstretched palms, starting at the path from which they had all come and circling them.

    The blistering heat made everyone take another step into the center of the clearing. In a matter of moments, the whole forest around the clearing blazed with tall flames.

    It didn¡¯t provide as much light as Sarien had hoped, but it was better than the few torches they carried. This way, they would at least see the creature as it entered the ring of fire. Sarien dropped his torch on the pile with the others, where they smothered out from the wet grass.

    ¡°I¡¯m ready,¡± Sarien said to Goslin.

    Goslin nodded and motioned the others to follow. They walked into the middle of the clearing, approaching the gate that hovered about a foot above the ground.

    Tomford guided Tvalfager, as the pyromancer was so focused on this task that he hadn¡¯t realized that the group had moved.

    When they closed in on the gate, the trickster beast leapt through the fire like a ghost and landed in the clearing. It growled at them as it eyed the gate. It was no longer laughing.

    Sarien glanced from the opening to the beast and back until Goslin nudged him in the arm.

    ¡°Focus on the opening,¡± he whispered. ¡°Let us deal with this foul monster.¡±

    Sarien forced a smile. ¡°Good luck.¡±

    ¡°You too, friend,¡± Goslin said, giving Sarien¡¯s shoulder a squeeze. He let go, turning to face the prowling beast with the rest of the group. ¡°Kax, Hart, I¡¯m counting on you! Let¡¯s show this creature what we¡¯re made of!¡±

    Heylien loosed an arrow, striking it between the eyes. Except for a slight flinch, the trickster barely noticed being hit. Lana¡¯s daggers flew through the air and struck the beast across its throat and nose. The attack angered it, and the beast let out a horrifying screech that filled the air with an overpowering stench of blood.

    Bile rose in Sarien¡¯s throat and he turned his back to the fight. He trusted that Goslin would lead them all to victory.

    Sarien focused on the gate. He would not let them down.

 Book 1: Chapter 21

    Sarien stepped up to the opening torn in the middle of the air before him. The peaceful scene on the other side calmed him. A gentle breeze stirred the tall grass, and the sun shone brightly against a clear blue sky. At the edge of the tear, he saw groups of trees. Perhaps a forest? It was surprising that the monster came from such an idyllic location.

    He breathed in deep and focused on the beat of his own heart and its resonation with the rip, or perhaps it was the other way around. He wondered if his heartbeat slowed to match the gate¡¯s rhythmic pulses. In the end, it made no difference.

    Sarien embraced the roaring bright power in him, stoking it so it flowed with a force that left him panting. Sweat beaded on his brow.

    A scream sounded from behind, but it was of no consequence. All that mattered was the power surging within him. Sarien reached out with his hand, holding it up toward the tear.Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    The force wanted to connect with the gate, and Sarien realized suddenly, to connect with all things everywhere. Sarien released it.

    Light streamed from the tips of his fingers. A soft and gentle glow made its way to the edge of the gate and then around it. It glowed brightly.

    Sarien knew then that he could close it, but that was not all. If he wanted, he could widen it, or even make it shift to somewhere else. He smiled as it took little effort at all to manipulate the rip in the air before him. He asked it to close, and it narrowed at his request.

    Sarien watched as the opening began to shrink, little by little. In a moment, it would be gone forever.

    ¡°Look out!¡± someone yelled behind him. Sarien started to turn, his movements slow as if coming out of a dream, when something barreled into him. Pain bloomed in his back and neck, but it was eclipsed by the agony in his arm. The sound of ripping flesh reached his ears as he was tossed into the air and through the disappearing gate.

    The trickster beast followed him, still gripping Sarien¡¯s arm. The gate closed suddenly with the creature¡¯s arm thrust halfway through the opening. It was cut clean off, and the severed limb flopped to the ground right next to Sarien. The rest of the beast was nowhere to be seen.

 Book 1: Chapter 22 (Goslin)

    With Sarien starting to close the gate, Goslin turned to face the monster, the trickster beast. It was appropriately named.

    The beast had fooled Goslin and the others, luring them deeper into the forest with it shapeshifting features and disembodied cries, but no more. Goslin knew its tricks now.

    The form it currently possessed was the same as when they fought it before, a gangly bear-like man covered in short fur. Goslin idly wondered if it was its original form, but he truly didn¡¯t care. It did not matter. It would be dead soon enough.

    The leather straps on his shield creaked as Goslin clenched his fingers around it. Pain shot up his shoulder, and he couldn¡¯t help but think of how the beast tossed him through the air so effortlessly.

    Goslin couldn¡¯t injure the monster, but that didn¡¯t mean he would be useless in the fight.

    ¡°Go, Kax! Go, Hart! Come at it from the sides!¡±

    His two childhood friends moved in to intercept the prowling monster. Hart screamed a wordless battle cry, while Heylien and Lana kept up their assault from afar. The daggers and arrows did little, but enough bites from an ant can fell a tree.

    ¡°Tom, with me!¡± Goslin said.

    Goslin and Tomford charged the beast as one, drawing its attention away from Kax and Hart. The trickster beast reached out a long arm to swipe at Tomford¡¯s unprotected flank, but Goslin darted in to block the blow. Attack as a group, defend as a group.

    Tactics was the lifeblood of combat. Pain surged through his shield arm again, and Goslin grunted with the effort to stay on his feet. Tomford managed to strike at the beast¡¯s belly, but his fists did even less damage than the blow Goslin inflicted to its right thigh.

    The beast ignored Goslin and Tomford, and Lana and Heylien. Their weapons barely scratched its thick and durable skin. Such a creature should not exist, but here they were, struggling against the impossible.

    Kax drew close enough to swing, but the trickster dodged to the side with impossible speed, away from the obsidian blade.

    Hart bellowed, his eyes wide with bloodlust, and thrust his spear into the beast. The spear struck true, forcing the beast back.

    The beast¡¯s bright eyes peered around the clearing before landing on Tvalfager, who still had his eyes closed, focusing on stoking the flames.

    ¡°Protect the pyromancer!¡± Goslin shouted. Without him, they¡¯d be thrown into darkness and be lost. Goslin knew in that instant that the beast knew that as well.

    The trickster beast leapt with the grace of a cat, evading their attempts to distract it.

    Emeryn stepped out in front of Tvalfager and pointed with her one hand. ¡°Stop right there!¡±

    The beast ignored her, but it could not ignore the pillar of earth that suddenly rose from the blood-soaked grass. It knocked the creature with enough force to throw it off balance. It screamed as it fell, and Goslin saw Emeryn grit her teeth as she opened the earth under the beast. It fell into a deep rectangular-shaped pit, clawing at the loose dirt walls, before, with a grunt, Emeryn collapsed the sides, burying the beast within the makeshift grave.

    Emeryn¡¯s chest rose and fell, and her knees wobbled as she took a step back, a shocked smile crawling across her face. ¡°I got it. I really got it.¡±

    Goslin glanced back to check on Sarien and saw that the young man was slowly closing the gate. The air around the opening wavered with bright light emitting out of Sarien¡¯s hand and he couldn¡¯t look at it without feeling dizzy. The wrongness of seeing a tear that led to another world made him nauseous, like his mind couldn¡¯t comprehend what it was seeing.

    The ground trembled. ¡°It isn¡¯t holding!¡± Emeryn shouted, clambering backward. She paled in the firelight, closed her eyes, and bit her lip while concentrating. The quake stopped for a short moment, but then returned with increased intensity.

    ¡°It¡¯s coming up,¡± Emeryn whimpered. ¡°I can¡¯t hold it.¡±

    ¡°Kax! Hart! Get ready!¡± Goslin yelled.

    Kax drew up his short obsidian blade and Hart his matching spear. Both men ran up to the mound of pulsing earth just as the ground exploded. Dirt, small rocks, and roots rained down over Goslin, forcing him to hold up his shield for cover while Hart and Kax advanced. The beast labored to pull itself free from the shifting dirt, bellowing and throwing its arms in wide arcs to stave off the attackers.

    Kax sliced into its shoulder, but the cut wasn¡¯t deep. The beast¡¯s claw caught the blade and was sheared off, but the strike followed through and caught Kax¡¯s hip, throwing him to the side with a yelp. He dropped the sword and Goslin rushed in to pick it up.

    A wave of nauseating wrongness struck Goslin the second his fingers closed around the hilt of the short sword. He set his jaw, ignoring the sensation, and rushed the beast.

    The trickster beast freed itself from Emeryn¡¯s trap. Goslin managed to dodge under a swing of its arm and stabbed into the beast¡¯s side. It danced back and screeched.

    Tomford was down on his knees beside Kax, frantically healing the damage the trickster inflicted with its blow. Goslin knew that Emeryn was exhausted and Heylien and Lana no more than gnats buzzing around the edges of the monster¡¯s perception. Only he and Hart stood between them and certain death.

    To Goslin¡¯s surprise, the beast pivoted on its hooved foot and charged at Sarien. It was only then that Goslin noticed that the gate was nearly closed, only large enough for a man to fit through.

    Hart curled his lip, baring his teeth, and thrust the spear at the beast as it ran by. It leapt into the air, skirting around him.

    Goslin was too far from Sarien and could only watch helplessly as the trickster beast rushed forward. Their new friend stood with his back against the fight, oblivious to what transpired behind him. Tomford spotted the creature¡¯s mad dash and shot to his feet, but he was nowhere near or fast enough to save Sarien.

    A small shadow soared through the air and landed directly on the monster¡¯s face. Goslin watched, dumbfounded, as Lana bore down with a dagger in each hand, stabbing at the beast¡¯s face in tight, rapid motions. The trickster flailed, trying to dislodge her.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    Goslin ran towards the beast with Hart by his side. The creature grabbed hold of Lana and threw her right at them. Goslin dropped his sword and shield and caught her small body as she tumbled into him.

    "Are you okay?¡± Goslin asked, sprawled under Lana.

    ¡°Why did you do that?¡± The young woman glared at him, pushing to her feet. ¡°Just get out of the way next time.¡±

    Goslin looked up just in time to cry out a warning to Sarien. The beast was nearly upon him. ¡°Look out!¡±

    Sarien looked over his shoulder and smiled, a sense of complete serenity on his face. The trickster beast grabbed him by the upper arm. It raised its arm, claws gleaming in the firelight.

    Tomford jumped through the air and collided with Sarien hard enough that the beast, still clutching Sarien, was pushed forward, knocking both Sarien and Tomford through the tear.

    Goslin watched in impotent horror as the opening closed around the beast¡¯s arm, snapping shut with his friends on the other side.

    ¡°No!¡± he screamed, getting to his feet.

    They were gone and the monster¡¯s severed arm with them. The beast grabbed at the stump where his arm once was, screaming in confused anger and pain.

    Goslin hurtled toward it, the obsidian sword held before him. ¡°Hart!¡± he screamed. The sword bit into the creature¡¯s thigh. Its stump and thigh bled a black ichor that smelled of decomposing corpses. Goslin gagged but struck again. This time the trickster managed to dodge, but Hart appeared, impaling its shoulder with ferocious glee on his face.

    The trickster beast pulled back and Hart lost his grip on the spear. Lana soared through the air again and landed on its chest, grabbing the spear with both hands. The beast shoved her off.

    Was that fear Goslin glimpsed on its face? Losing its arm couldn¡¯t have been in the realm of possibility in its mind, and the wound where Hart¡¯s spear penetrated its shoulder was starting to look black and blue, like the infection in Emeryn¡¯s arm where the luison bit her.

    Goslin felt the hairs on his arms stand on end when he noticed how expressive the creature was. There was intelligence lurking behind its eyes. This was no brute animal. It knew what it was doing, and it enjoyed it.

    ¡°Kill it!¡± he screamed, hacking at the beast with his sword. One of the blows landed across its stomach, slicing it open. Black ichor sprayed across Goslin¡¯s face, and he vomited what little he had in his stomach across the wet grass.

    An image flashed before his mind. His brothers looking down on him, laughing and pointing.

    The momentary loss of focus meant he didn¡¯t see the blow as it came down upon him. It was due to luck alone that the beast struck his shield, flinging him down with enough force to make him see stars. The sword landed off in the grass.

    Hart was tossed aside too, and all of Lana¡¯s attention was focused on dodging the beast¡¯s desperate attacks.

    A mound of earth grew near the creature, and Goslin shook his head and turned his attention to Emeryn. She was on her knees, palm to the ground, staring intently at the beast. Goslin understood immediately.

    Heylien came running from one direction, and Kax from another. The archer jumped off the mound first, crashing into the trickster beast with the bow high over his head. When he landed, Heylien wrangled it around the monster¡¯s neck. He¡¯d brought a thin rope, which he looped around the beast¡¯s remaining arm before leaping down, using his own weight to momentarily incapacitate the beast.

    ¡°Kax! Now!¡± Heylien yelled.

    Kax plucked his sword from the ground before leaping off Emeryn¡¯s raised earthen mound, screaming as he threw himself through the air.

    ¡°BURN YOU!¡±

    The trickster beast looked up as the obsidian blade tore into its face, cutting into its lower jaw and lopping it clean off. The beast¡¯s tongue lolled out of its mouth. The scream of anguish it roared almost made Goslin feel pity for it.

    Kax fell, his sword slick with black ichor.

    With the spear still burrowed deep in its shoulder, the monster turned, its injured leg almost buckling under its weight, and fled. A trail of ichor covered the ground where it ran, spurting from wounds all over its body.

    Goslin watched as the creature barreled through the wall of fire and disappeared into the forest.

    ¡°No you don¡¯t!¡± Hart bellowed, hurrying after the injured creature.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Goslin screamed. ¡°Don¡¯t go alone!¡±

    Hart did not listen. It wasn¡¯t clear if he¡¯d even heard through his rage. He grabbed Kax¡¯s obsidian sword and leapt through the fire.

    Goslin winced. Heylien limped up next to him. Kax laid still on the ground.

    Lana grinned. ¡°I¡¯ll return with that bastard, don¡¯t worry!¡± The flames flickered as a gust of wind pushed her up and forward through a leap, taking her over the flames with ease.

    ¡°Can¡¯t keep this up anymore,¡± Tvalfager said, swaying on his feet. The fire surrounding them flickered and began to die down. ¡°What happened to the fake pyromancer and the tall redheaded fellow? They¡¯re not dead, are they?¡±

    ¡°They fell through the opening in the air as it closed.¡±

    ¡°That burns,¡± Tvalfager said.

    ¡°They¡¯ll be back,¡± Goslin said, resisting the urge to punch the kid in the face. He would if he had any strength left to do so. ¡°This won¡¯t be the last we see of Tom and Sarien.¡±

    Tvalfager looked to where Hart and Lana disappeared. ¡°You didn¡¯t kill it.¡± Dawn was approaching, and the dim light was enough to see Tvalfager¡¯s dismayed face. Goslin gritted his teeth. Perhaps punching him once wouldn¡¯t be so bad?

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you sit down and rest, Tvalfager,¡± Emeryn said. ¡°All we can do now is wait for them to return. Right, Goslin?¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± Goslin agreed, falling back against the ground. Pain radiated from every muscle.

    Kax groaned. He sat up and held a hand to the right side of his head. ¡°Did I get it?¡±

    ¡°Nearly,¡± Heylien said. ¡°You took half its face off.¡±

    ¡°Burn me,¡± Kax cursed. ¡°Where¡¯s my sword?¡±

    Goslin pointed out into the forest. ¡°Hart is chasing after the trickster. He has the sword. The spear was still in its shoulder when it fled.¡±

    ¡°I hope they¡¯ll come back unharmed,¡± Emeryn said. ¡°It was stupid beyond belief to chase after it by himself.¡±

    Heylien crossed his arms and sighed. ¡°The thing was nearly dead, I think, and Lana is following. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be fine.¡± He didn¡¯t look all that certain, at least not to Goslin.

    ¡°Kax, how are you feeling? You hit your head?¡± Goslin asked.

    Kax grinned. ¡°I¡¯m fine, I think. Not like you could do anything anyway, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve got some experience in tending wounds,¡± Heylien said. ¡°Want me to take a look at it?¡±

    Kax shook his head, winced and stopped. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    They waited in silence in, hoping that any movement in the trees was Hart and Lana returning and not the beast. The sun was rising, the sky fading from the black of night to a soft pink. Goslin exhaled a breath when he saw Hart and Lana limp back into the clearing, leaning heavily against one another. Lana held Sarien¡¯s spear and Hart clutched Kax¡¯s short sword. Lana looked exhausted, but it was nothing compared to Hart. He couldn¡¯t even lift his head to look at them and it was obvious he was in quite a bit of pain.

    ¡°Hart, you bastard!¡± Kax yelled, rushing up to him. ¡°Did you do it?¡±

    Hart took a deep breath and handed the sword back to Kax. ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±

    ¡°You killed it?¡± Goslin asked, looking between Lana and Hart. ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    Hart¡¯s glare was enough to set anyone on edge, but Goslin stood his ground, despite a sense of uneasiness washing over him. ¡°Where is its corpse?¡±

    ¡°There is none,¡± Lana muttered.

    ¡°Give me some room to sit, would you?¡± Hart said, tossing the spear to the side and sat with a tired thud. ¡°When I finally caught up to the creature, it was in the middle of transforming into something. It didn¡¯t see me when I ran up and cut into its arm. There wasn¡¯t much it could do after that. Lana helped by distracting it. We eventually brought it down. It thrashed and that black stuff got everywhere,¡± he said, gesturing to his stained clothes.

    Goslin hadn¡¯t noticed before, but his friends were absolutely drenched in the beast¡¯s blood. ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re still in one piece, my friend,¡± he said. ¡°But it was not advisable to run after it on your own.¡±

    ¡°It needed to be put down,¡± Hart huffed out.

    ¡°It tried running again after it threw me off it,¡± Lana said. ¡°Struck a tree with my head and was dazed for a second, but Hart didn¡¯t let it escape.¡±

    ¡°Once it was down, I cut its head off. Figured it might be able to recover from just about anything, and I wanted to bring it with me to show you that I¡¯d done it.¡±

    ¡°That is gruesome,¡± Emeryn said.

    ¡°You should have seen Hart,¡± Lana chuckled. ¡°He was so shocked that he¡¯d actually killed it, he forgot to bring the weapons. I had to remind him.¡±

    Kax laughed. ¡°So where is it? The head, I mean?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just the thing. It collapsed upon itself, both the body and the head. A moment after it died, the whole beast turned into a puddle of that black stuff.¡±

    Emeryn breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°So, it¡¯s gone. You really killed it.¡±

    Hart nodded with a weak smile on his lips. ¡°It¡¯s really gone.¡±

 Book 1: Chapter 23 (Goslin)

    Emeryn and Tvalfager buried the bodies before they left the clearing. They were exhausted by the end, but each of the trickster beast¡¯s victims ended up cremated or buried in the ground.

    The return to the village was a solemn affair. Tomford¡¯s and Sarien¡¯s disappearance weighed heavily on Goslin¡¯s shoulders. He told himself and the others the two would find their way back, but he couldn¡¯t shake the gnawing doubt in the dark corners of his own mind. Sarien¡¯s power could close the openings, and he¡¯d sent the luison away, but he¡¯d never created an opening on his own as far as Goslin knew. They couldn¡¯t wait any longer in the clearing. Their quest was still unfinished and there was no telling if their lost friends would appear in the same spot or not. Sarien and Tomford knew that the group was heading to Tyralien and Goslin hoped that the two men would meet them there.

    With everyone¡¯s injuries, the return trip back to the village was slow. Goslin counted themselves lucky that none of them were injured grievously now that they had lost the only two healers in their party. Goslin wasn¡¯t even out of Eldsprak yet, and he¡¯d already lost so many.

    He let out a sigh. What a failure of a leader he had turned out to be.

    Kax poked his shoulder. ¡°Cheer up, Goslin. We¡¯ve saved the villagers!¡±

    Goslin glanced back over his shoulder. Kax¡¯s dirt-splattered face suddenly made Goslin all too aware of how much he needed a bath. The rotten stench from the beast¡¯s ichor permeated in his clothes and it took every effort for Goslin not to undress right then and there to burn it all.

    ¡°We¡¯ve saved them. But we lost Tomford and Sarien in the process.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ll be fine. You said so yourself. Tomford will keep Sarien safe.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, of course. They¡¯ll be fine.¡± He reminded himself that the others needed him to be in control. If he wavered, then they may all fall into despair and grief for their lost friends. He could not be the weak link in the chain.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t the animals be back by now?¡± Lana asked.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Heylien asked. He was restringing his bow as they walked.

    ¡°If that monster scared them off, shouldn¡¯t they have returned by now?¡±

    Heylien shrugged. ¡°Who knows how far they ran. Could be days before they dare return.¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± Lana said, though she did not look convinced.

    ¡°We¡¯ll rest for a day in the village before continuing on,¡± Goslin said as they neared the edge of the forest.

    ¡°I¡¯m not staying here a moment longer than I have to,¡± Tvalfager said. ¡°The tower needs my report.¡±

    ¡°Aw, you¡¯re not coming with us?¡± Kax asked.

    Tvalfager didn¡¯t pick up on the sarcasm. He drew himself up tall. ¡°Afraid not, my short companion. As a firemagi, duty is everything to me.¡±

    Kax rolled his eyes and continued in silence, too tired to mock the young pyromancer any further.

    When they finally exited the forest, Goslin could barely stay standing and it appeared he wasn¡¯t the only one. Emeryn¡¯s face was still pale. Heylien limped along, doggedly, but winced with every step. Only Hart looked to have escaped without any serious injuries.

    People were bustling around the small village in tight groups as they went about their day. Rowan hurried from the gathering crowd to greet them.

    ¡°You¡¯re back! Never thought I¡¯d see you again!¡± He gestured to Tvalfager. ¡°And you found one of the pyromancers!¡±

    Goslin did his best to project an aura of control and reassurance. ¡°We have successfully dealt with the beast that haunted your village, my dear man.¡±

    The lessons from his father and tutors made him ill at ease. They were patronizing to people born outside of the noble class, and much to his chagrin, the lessons worked. If he spoke to a commoner, the same way he would to another noble, all they did was squirm uncomfortably. ¡°Unfortunately, the others had already perished when we arrived.¡±

    ¡°You killed the trickster beast?¡± Rowan asked. He did not look convinced.

    Goslin nodded. ¡°Your village is free from its torment. You may rest easy.¡±

    ¡°What are they saying?¡± a woman yelled from within the crowd that formed behind the mayor.

    Rowan turned to face the crowd. ¡°The king¡¯s men here say they have killed the trickster!¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re lying!¡± a man yelled.

    Rowan held up his hands to calm the crowd. ¡°Easy now! We¡¯ll know the truth of it tonight! Keep your windows shuttered and your doors locked for now!¡± The crowd muttered and glanced back at Goslin and his friends, but they dispersed quickly.

    ¡°You don¡¯t believe us,¡± Goslin said.

    ¡°I want to believe you, I do. No one would be happier than me. Look, you can stay at my house tonight. By tomorrow, all should be well. No?¡±

    ¡°We do need to rest,¡± Goslin agreed. ¡°We will take you up on your hospitality, mayor.¡±

    The young mayor smiled. ¡°I have someone here who¡¯s been waiting for you.¡±

    A thrill of expectation rushed through Goslin. Had Tomford and Sarien returned?

    The hope made the disappointment all the more when he heard a bark coming from the mayor¡¯s house as they approached.

    ¡°Your dog sounds fine,¡± Kax said to Hart.

    Hart looked thoughtful, rather than happy. ¡°Right. The dog. Daisy.¡±

    Rowan opened the door and Daisy barreled out to throw himself at Hart but stopped abruptly. Hart kneeled on the ground and stretched out a hand toward his companion. ¡°Here, dog.¡±

    Daisy sniffed the air and tilted his head to one side. ¡°I¡¯m sorry we left you behind,¡± Hart continued. ¡°We didn¡¯t know.¡±

    Daisy barked, wagged his tail, and then walked over to sit by Lana.Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    ¡°What¡¯s the dog¡¯s problem?¡± Lana asked.

    Hart shrugged. ¡°Probably angry I left it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m starving,¡± Kax said. ¡°Do you have anything to eat, mayor?¡±

    ¡°Please,¡± Rowan said, gesturing for them to enter.

    ¡°I¡¯m out of here,¡± Tvalfager said. ¡°What¡¯s your full name, Goslin? You¡¯re a noble, right?¡±

    ¡°House Steerian,¡± Goslin answered. ¡°Take care, Tvalfager.¡±

    Tvalfager blinked and cleared his throat. ¡°Steerian? The Steerian? Right. Well, I¡¯ll add your name to my report.¡±

    Lana grabbed the pyromancer¡¯s robe, keeping him in place. ¡°Ever heard of a woman named Mia?¡±

    He shook his head, confused at her outburst. ¡°No, never.¡±

    ¡°Get lost then,¡± she said, letting him go.

    ¡°Right. Well. Thank you. For saving me.¡± He turned on his heel, darting down the road that led back to the main road.

    ¡°Weird kid,¡± Kax said. Goslin caught Kax clutching tightly to the pommel of his short sword and remembered the sickening sensation he felt when he used it against the beast. He didn¡¯t like the weapon and liked his friend¡¯s strange attachment to it even less.

    ¡°He¡¯s even younger than us,¡± Emeryn said.

    Lana snorted. ¡°Young, but already arrogant.¡±

    As everyone entered mayor¡¯s house, Goslin stopped Rowan and asked, ¡°Do you have a bathing tub? Or perhaps a stream nearby?¡±

    Rowan shook his head. ¡°Sorry, but no. There¡¯s just the well. I¡¯ve a barrel around back full of water that you¡¯re free to use.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, good man,¡± Goslin said. ¡°I¡¯ll be in shortly.¡±

    The night progressed without incident, no scratching at the door, no cries from the dead. Everyone in the group slept soundly, as far as Goslin could tell, and Rowan didn¡¯t wake them until late in the morning.

    When they woke, the villagers were less hostile, and they begrudgingly relented that Goslin and his friends might have killed the trickster beast. Too good to be true, or perhaps after weeks of fear and torment, it would take just as long for them to trust again.

    At least the villagers didn¡¯t complain when Heylien bartered with them for supplies and sturdy clothing to ward against the chill of the oncoming fall.

    Goslin spent the time before they intended to depart in writing a letter to his father. He should¡¯ve reported back home earlier, but he resisted the chore as there wasn¡¯t much to report until now. The luisons and trickster beast were nothing he had seen or heard of before and he feared that there may be more creatures like it roaming freely.

    Goslin left his letter with a merchant traveling through the village from the opposite direction. The man promised a swift delivery to Fyrie after Goslin pressed a bit of gold into the man¡¯s awaiting palm and promised more from his father upon delivery. Goslin couldn¡¯t help but feel a little pride as the man rode off. He¡¯d be the first to go through that way in some time, and it was the group¡¯s doing.

    The moment soured when his thoughts turned to Sarien¡¯s and Tomford¡¯s disappearance, and he was happy when he heard Kax call out his name stating that they were ready to leave.

    ¡°Where did the dog go now?¡± Kax asked when they were all mounted.

    ¡°It wanted out last night,¡± Hart said. ¡°Ran off somewhere.¡±

    ¡°Should we look for it?¡± Emeryn asked.

    Hart looked confused for a moment, then shook his head. ¡°It¡¯ll find us.¡±

    ¡°Are you well, Hart?¡± Goslin asked. ¡°Did you hit your head back in the forest?¡±

    ¡°Just a small bump,¡± Hart confessed. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s your spear?¡± Heylien asked.

    Goslin blinked. He hadn¡¯t even noticed it missing. ¡°Yeah, where is it?¡±

    Hart dismounted. ¡°Right. Forgot it back in the mayor¡¯s house.¡±

    ¡°You forgot Sarien¡¯s spear?¡± Lana asked, incredulously after him. ¡°The one with a damn soul trapped inside it?¡±

    ¡°I forgot!¡± Hart yelled. ¡°Get off my back!¡± The large man trudged back toward Rowan¡¯s house.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t he trap one of those luisons in it?¡± Kax asked.

    Goslin looked at Kax, who leaned forward to rest his head against the horse¡¯s neck. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I think he told us the bandit was pushed out or something, right?¡±

    Heylien agreed, ¡°Yep.¡±

    ¡°And the trickster beast¡¯s wound, the one in the shoulder where the spear struck, had turned blue like Emeryn¡¯s arm when she was bitten,¡± Kax continued. He looked at her and cleared his throat. ¡°Sorry.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Emeryn said. ¡°You¡¯re saying that the luison doesn¡¯t have a soul?¡±

    Kax sat up straight. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what I¡¯m saying. The weapon was imbued with a special power by having the luison inside it, like it was poisoned. Sarien¡¯s magic can be chilling. What do you think would have happened if he trapped the trickster?¡±

    Kax¡¯s eyes glittered and the way he spoke and wet his lips made Goslin uneasy. There was an eagerness, a hunger, in his expression. His search for the perfect weapon was more than just some nobleman¡¯s fancy. Goslin would have to talk to his friend when they were alone.

    ¡°The concept of a soul is moot now anyway,¡± Heylien said. ¡°Our god is dead. What use is a soul when there is no one to claim it?¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Lana barked. ¡°Theology is pointless.¡±

    Heylien glanced at Emeryn but let the matter rest. Goslin couldn¡¯t help but remember the time when they met at Eldsprak Academy. Heylien had asked Emeryn about Taera. He¡¯d heard somewhere that the god of earth was still alive, somewhere deep within The Kinship of Jordfaste, Emeryn¡¯s home. The thought was ludicrous, of course, but she hadn¡¯t denied it.

    Hart returned with the spear in his hand. He lifted it as he approached. ¡°Happy now?¡±

    ¡°I could take it,¡± Kax offered.

    Hart pulled it away. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    Kax sighed. ¡°Can you at least tell me if the luison is in there?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Sure.¡± Hart said, mounting his horse.

    ¡°What do you mean, you don¡¯t know?¡± Kax asked.

    ¡°Enough of that now,¡± Goslin said. ¡°It¡¯s time to leave. Don¡¯t forget to bring along Sarien¡¯s and Tomford¡¯s horses.¡±

    ¡°Already covered,¡± Heylien said, holding up a piece of rope that connected to their horses¡¯ bridles. ¡°So, next up is Kleotram?¡±

    Goslin nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, then we¡¯re crossing the border into Tyriu.¡± The end of his quest. Goslin thought about his father¡¯s letter, the urgency for him to return home after acquiring his wife, to lead a regiment of soldiers. Something was happening and Goslin suspected it had to do with all the strange creatures they had encountered on their journey thus far. And, likely had to do with the strange gates into another world.

    ¡°What are we doing in Kleotram?¡± Lana asked, breaking Goslin out of his thoughts.

    ¡°We have a standing invitation at the lord¡¯s keep. He might have word from my father too. It would be rude to cross the border without meeting with the man, at least.¡±

    ¡°You just want a proper bath,¡± Lana teased.

    Goslin sighed. ¡°That would be lovely.¡± The bucket of well water last night was unsatisfactory, to say the least.

    ¡°Who is this lord, then?¡± Emeryn asked.

    ¡°Goslin¡¯s father¡¯s cousin. His uncle of sorts,¡± Heylien answered.

    ¡°You know him?¡± Goslin asked, surprised.

    A sly smile crossed Heylien¡¯s face. ¡°I know of him. Keeping track of your kingdom¡¯s nobles is always a good idea.¡±

    ¡°Well, then,¡± Goslin said. ¡°His name is Sanders. Haven¡¯t met him in a few years, but from what I can remember, he¡¯s a bit of an ass. Try not to take it personally. Also, he loves parties, so we¡¯ll probably be expected to attend one.¡±

    Lana groaned. ¡°I hate parties.¡±

    ¡°You should try one without nobles sometime,¡± Heylien said. ¡°There¡¯s more fun to be had.¡±

    ¡°Eh, I don¡¯t know,¡± Kax said. ¡°Noble parties can be pretty fun. Always full of pretty girls, at least.¡± He looked to Hart, expecting a snide remark. Goslin couldn¡¯t help but smile. It was a recurring thing between the two. However, the insult at Kax¡¯s ineptitude never came. Hart just rode on without as much as glancing in their direction.

    Kax shrugged. ¡°So, we¡¯re just there to relax and have fun? No heroic quests or people to save from nightmarish creatures?¡±

    ¡°Just a state visit,¡± Goslin confirmed. ¡°It¡¯ll do us good to recuperate a little before heading into Tyriu. I don¡¯t expect much trouble on the road to Tyralien. The king of Tyriu is expecting us.¡± Goslin glanced at Emeryn. Her bright red hair gleamed in the sunlight, and she smiled at the glare Lana was casting at Kax when the young man¡¯s back was turned. When they arrived at Tyriu, Goslin would marry one of the princesses. That was his quest. It was what his father and his king commanded.

    Goslin swallowed hard against the rise of regret.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m having a grand time,¡± Kax said, taking note of Goslin¡¯s somber mood. ¡°You should cheer up some, or the guards might not let you into Kleotram. I¡¯ve heard somewhere that they don¡¯t like people who mope about. We might even find a nice boy for Lana to dance with if she bothers to stop glowering for one second.¡±

    ¡°I will stab whoever dares,¡± Lana said.

    Kax cleared his throat. ¡°Perhaps someone in armor, then. A nice, armored knight to escort you around and protect everyone else from you.¡± Lana didn¡¯t answer. Instead, she pulled out a dagger from her belt and started cleaning under her nails with it.

    Goslin laughed. Sure, Tomford and Sarien were lost, and all the servants and soldiers were gone, and he was bound to marry a complete stranger and not the woman of his choice, but at least for now, they had each other. He was grateful that his friends had chosen to accompany him on his quest. Without them, the journey would have been a dreadful, and, honestly, a short-lived, affair.

 Book 1: Chapter 24

    A hand clapped over Sarien¡¯s mouth, cutting off his scream. He flailed, trying to get away, before realizing it was Tomford who was trying to silence him.

    Sarien relaxed and let him tend to the wound on his arm. The loss of blood made him dizzy, and the heat from the hot sun didn¡¯t help. Sweat pooled on his chest and dripped down Sarien¡¯s back. His face was wet, and he hoped it was with sweat and not tears.

    A small cold shiver ran through the oppressive warmth when Tomford healed him. When Tomford took his hand off his mouth, his lips tasted of salt. ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not alone,¡± Tomford whispered. He pointed down the hill. A camp sprawled in the wide valley. A forest spread out behind them and off to their right a road ran from within the forest down to an encampment and beyond.

    The heat was sweltering, and Sarien removed his coat. The sun dominated the sky, bigger than what he was used to.

    ¡°Where are we, Sarien?¡± Tomford asked. His eyes didn¡¯t leave the valley, and Sarien followed his gaze to see several clusters of men moving around the camp. Soldiers.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. We went through the opening, I think.¡± The huge severed arm beside them in the grass started to sizzle, and before Sarien could register the thought, it melted into a black puddle of goo. ¡°There¡¯s a gate down there with the army. I can feel it. This one is gone.¡±

    ¡°Can you open it back up?¡± Tomford wasn¡¯t whispering now, but he still kept his voice low.

    ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡±

    Sarien closed his eyes, focusing on the power in the left side of his body. It reacted immediately to his mental touch, as if eager to be used despite him having strained it mere moments before. The question was how he was supposed to use it to actually open a gate of his own.

    He¡¯d sent that luison away without one. That was the closest he¡¯d come before, and Sarien figured it was as good a place as any to start. He wondered if it would be easier if he thought about a place he knew, his home, but the estate where he grew up didn¡¯t feel like his home anymore, especially not with his father gone. The tower definitely wasn¡¯t home, and painting a picture in his mind of their last campsite wasn¡¯t enough to even convince himself.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    So, Sarien thought of his father, of his search for the man, and of Goslin and the others.

    When the image was firm in his mind, he released the power from within him out into the external world. Sarien didn¡¯t have to look to know that light swirled in the air before him.

    ¡°What in the emperor¡¯s name are you doing?¡±

    Tomford was on the man before Sarien opened his eyes. ¡°Sarien!¡± he yelled, holding down a struggling figure. ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°Hey, get off me! Wait. What the¡ª?¡±

    Sarien let the power go with reluctance and hurried over to the edge of the forest, where Tomford struggled with someone nearly half his size. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Look at him!¡± Tomford said, his voice filled with apprehension. Sarien got close enough to see the man¡¯s face and could feel his own eyes widen in surprise. It was a young man, that much was obvious, and his hair was short and dark brown, almost black, matching his eyes.

    That¡¯s where the wrongness started. The eyes. They were much too large. Sarien always heard people commenting on his own eyes, how large they were, but this was something else. It didn¡¯t help that they were open wide in shock. His mouth was open too, like he wanted to scream but kept himself in check. It was wide, much larger than a human¡¯s.

    ¡°What the hell are you?¡± the man asked, the larger mouth giving his speech a deep tone. ¡°Are you sick?¡±

    Sarien shook his head, trying to think. ¡°What are you?¡±

    ¡°Is it some kind of monster?¡± Tomford asked, not letting go. After their encounter with the trickster monster, it seemed that Tomford wasn¡¯t taking any chances.

    ¡°Who are you calling monster, monster?¡± the young man asked. Then he glanced behind them, to where the camp was. ¡°Never mind that now, you¡¯re in deep trouble. You have to hide, we all do!¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, why?¡± the man cried. ¡°You just tried to travel! Right outside a war camp of all places! They¡¯ll be coming for you! Any minute now!¡±

    Tomford glanced over his shoulder. ¡°The monster is right, Sarien. People are coming. Are they your friends, monster?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the monsters! And no, they are not my friends! Come with me if you want to live through the day!¡±

    ¡°Hey! You there!¡± A voice called out.

    Tomford and Sarien got to their feet and turned to face a small troop of men. There were four soldiers with three carrying spears standing behind one that held a sword. The armor they wore looked to be crafted from leather, except it was black. They wore no helmets and the three at the back were shaved bald. The swordsman¡¯s hair was cut short.

    They all had the enlarged eyes and wide mouths, like the man who¡¯d surprised them. Sarien looked back to the ground, but their captive was gone.

    ¡°I am the commander of this sector. State your business or I will brand thee human spies and conspirators against our emperor. May he rule all worlds!¡±

    The speech pattern made it a little difficult to follow, but Sarien got the impression that they were in trouble. He glanced at Tomford, who looked back at him. What kind of mess had they fallen into?

 Book 1: Chapter 25

    When Sarien and Tomford just stood there, dumbfounded, the commander raised his sword and cried, ¡°Human spies! Kill them!¡±

    ¡°What do we do?¡± Sarien asked, looking up at Tomford, who, much to Sarien¡¯s surprise, was grinning.

    ¡°Leave this to me,¡± Tomford said. ¡°My fists might not work well against giant, man-eating monsters, but these ones I can fight.¡±

    Tomford cracked his knuckles and ran forward to meet the four men. The commander¡¯s sword arced expertly from left to right to catch Tomford¡¯s right arm. Sarien watched in horror as the blow connected, but it barely broke Tomford¡¯s skin.

    Tomford didn¡¯t falter as he took another step forward and brought down his left fist to deliver a crushing blow to the jaw. It struck with a crunch that made Sarien flinch, and the commander crumpled to the grass.

    The soldiers paused in surprise at their foe¡¯s apparent durability, but recovered quickly enough to strike at him with their spears as he danced forward. Tomford twisted to the side to almost slide between the spearheads. One of the spears stuck into Tomford¡¯s side, digging into his ribs. Sarien¡¯s friend grunted but kicked forward, stunning the soldier who¡¯d struck him and throwing him on his ass. The spear pulled free from Tomford¡¯s side. Before the soldier hit the ground, Tomford had healed his wound and spun to plant a fist in the next soldier¡¯s neck. There was a snap and the soldier fell, clutching his throat, choking and trying, and failing, to breathe.

    The final soldier turned to flee, but Tomford¡¯s foot kicked the back of his knee. He wobbled and fell, and Tomford followed, landing on his back with a thud. A quick jab to the back of his head knocked the man unconscious.

    Sarien couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Tomford dismantled four soldiers with such ease that it looked like a dance. His friend wasn¡¯t even breathing hard.

    ¡°Well done!¡± Sarien yelled, the thrill of combat racing through him despite only being a spectator. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here!¡±

    Tomford walked over to the soldier, who clawed at his neck, struggling for breath.

    ¡°One moment.¡± He bent down and touched the man¡¯s throat. The soldier drew a deep, gasping breath.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± the man said, coughing. His voice was thick and gravelly.

    Tomford struck him hard in the head and the man collapsed. ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡±

    ¡°You saved him,¡± Sarien said. ¡°After they tried to kill us?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like killing men,¡± Tomford said. ¡°These strangers look near enough to be called that, I think. Don¡¯t think they¡¯re monsters.¡±

    Sarien shook his head. ¡°No, I think this is just what they¡¯re like here, wherever we are. The one in front,¡± Sarien pointed, ¡°The commander, called us humans. I assume they call themselves something different.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re rhinn,¡± a voice said from behind a tree. ¡°You¡¯re really humans? Never seen one up close before.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re hu¡ª¡° Sarien began, but the young man interrupted him.

    He waved for them to follow. ¡°Never mind that now. You have to come with me. There will be more of them coming. Many more.¡±

    Sarien looked to Tomford. ¡°Guess we better follow?¡±

    The larger man shrugged.

    The young rhinn scurried into the forest and Sarien hurried after. ¡°Hold on, what¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°Falfarel!¡±

    ¡°Strange name,¡± Tomford muttered as he followed close behind Sarien.

    The three of them ran deeper into the forest and Sarien was out of breath before Falfarel decided to stop. ¡°We should be fine now. What¡¯s your names then?¡± Falfarel asked, before his brow wrinkled in thought. ¡°Humans have names, right?¡±

    ¡°Sarien.¡±

    ¡°Tom.¡±

    Falfarel narrowed his eyes and took a step toward Sarien. ¡°That¡¯s a rhinn name. You kind of look like one of us too. You¡¯re not as hideous as your friend. And the traveling. Never heard of a human traveler. But then again, I¡¯m no expert.¡±

    Sarien cleared his throat. ¡°Thanks, I think.¡± He looked around. The forest looked a lot like the one they¡¯d just come from, Primie Woods. A dense canopy of trees and thick underbrush, but here there were birds singing and insects buzzing about. ¡°Where are we? What¡¯s going on? What is traveling? How do you know of humans?¡±

    ¡°So many questions,¡± Falfarel said, ¡°Hold on, we should move a little farther into the forest first.¡± He continued to move among the trees.

    ¡°Did the trickster beast come from here?¡± Tomford demanded.

    ¡°What¡¯s a trickster beast?¡±

    ¡°Looks like a large human, kind of. Except it has hooves and fur, and it¡¯s difficult to injure.¡±

    ¡°It can look like other people,¡± Sarien added.

    Falfarel stopped dead in his tracks. ¡°You saw one? And you¡¯re alive?¡±

    ¡°You know of them,¡± Tomford said.

    Falfarel whipped his head back and forth to look through the woods. ¡°Is it here? No, that would be impossible. Right? Please tell me it isn¡¯t here.¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t here,¡± Sarien said. ¡°It was where we came from. The gate.¡±

    ¡°Ah,¡± Falfarel said, breathing a sigh of relief. ¡°You escaped it with your traveling. That makes sense.¡±

    ¡°Not exactly.¡±

    Tomford stepped in and grabbed Falfarel¡¯s tunic, pulling the young man close. ¡°Our friends are still there with it. Tell us what you know. Now!¡±

    Falfarel cringed away from Tomford, as if expecting a blow. ¡°T-they aren¡¯t native to Rhinerien. They came from beyond when our world was young. A-ancient beings. Only three have ever been discovered. If one of them is in your world, then I¡¯m afraid your friends are already dead. They were once seen as evil gods. Now, they¡¯re used to scare children! No one has seen one in over two hundred years!¡±

    ¡°What are they called?¡± Tomford asked, shaking Falfarel.

    ¡°Kozimuz! They¡¯re the kozimuz!¡±

    Tomford looked to Sarien. ¡°We have to go back now. We can¡¯t leave Goslin and the others there by themselves! Your weapons could hurt it, I saw!¡±

    ¡°What weapons?¡± Falfarel asked, staring at Sarien.

    ¡°I¡¯ll try!¡± Sarien said, his heart pounding. Voices drifted from between the trees, coming from the direction of the camp.

    ¡°They¡¯ve found us!¡± Falfarel whimpered, pushing himself free of Tomford¡¯s grip. ¡°You have to come with me. If they catch you, they¡¯ll come after me everyone I care about. Please hurry!¡± He ran off without waiting for a reply.

    ¡°Ocea¡¯s soggy socks!¡± Tomford swore.

    Sarien set off after Falfarel. ¡°Come on, Tom. We have no choice! We¡¯ll return to Eldsprak as soon as we can.¡±

    The thought of Goslin and the others struggling against the creature, this kozimuz, made his skin crawl, but there was no helping it. His friends had the spear and the sword. Hopefully, it would be enough to defeat the beast.

    The young man leaping over fallen logs and ducking under branches with them knew of the kind of magic Sarien used. How was it possible?

    So many questions spun around in his mind that he had a hard time thinking straight. For the moment, all he could do was run, but soon he would need answers.

    Falfarel stopped abruptly, cocking one ear. Sarien couldn¡¯t hear the pursuers.

    Falfarel spoke between snatched gasps of breath. ¡°There¡¯s an outpost over there.¡± He pointed to his right, but Sarien couldn¡¯t see anything but trees. The sound of running water babbled nearby.

    ¡°So?¡± Tomford asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s built over a river. There¡¯s no other safe crossing for miles. We have to pass over the bridge and through the army¡¯s fortification.¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t they spot us?¡± Sarien asked.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    Falfarel chuckled, obviously thinking of Tomford¡¯s unusual features in this world. ¡°Do not to worry, we have a cache here.¡± He looked around and then strode to a bush and yanked on it. He came away with a handful of leaves.

    Falfarel frowned. ¡°Hold on.¡± He walked over to a second bush and grabbed it with the same result. ¡°Dammit. It¡¯s here somewhere. I don¡¯t usually go scouting, you understand.¡±

    ¡°I take it you¡¯re not with those soldiers?¡±

    Falfarel shook his head but didn¡¯t say more as he searched another bush. The young man finally found the bush he was looking for, and it came away when he pulled on it, taking a bunch of moss with it. Underneath was a canvas bag.

    ¡°Here it is!¡± He pulled it out and opened the pieces of string that tied it closed. ¡°And no, I¡¯m not with them. I¡¯m not a soldier.¡± From the look of it, the whole bag was filled with clothes.

    ¡°Disguises,¡± Falfarel explained, handing Sarien a bundle ¡°You saw their armor, right? We keep these here for when we need to blend in.¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± Tomford said, holding up a chest piece made out of the same dark gray, almost black, leather the soldiers wore. ¡°What about our hair?¡±

    Sarien remembered that the commander¡¯s and soldiers¡¯ hair were shaved close to the skin. Unless Falfarel had a pair of shears hidden in the bag, Sarien was sure they would be noticed for this one obvious discrepancy to their disguise. Falfarel grinned nervously. ¡°It¡¯s a rank thing. In the military, I mean. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ve got these.¡± He threw more clothes at Sarien and Tomford.

    ¡°Cloaks.¡± Tomford said, wrapping it around his broad shoulders and pulling the hood over his head. It was too small on his tall frame, but there was no helping it.

    Sarien pulled his on and quite liked how it felt to hide under a hood. He felt safe for the first time since entering this new world.

    Once they¡¯d dressed in the armor and cloaks, Sarien and Tomford followed behind Falfarel. None of them carried weapons, but the young rhinn said that wouldn¡¯t be an issue.

    ¡°What animal is this from?¡± Sarien asked, running one hand down the leather armor he wore. The texture was similar to hardened brown leather but was silkier to the touch. ¡°Dark cows?¡±

    Falfarel looked back over his shoulder. ¡°What was that?¡±

    ¡°Never mind. I see the road!¡±

    ¡°Just follow me and don¡¯t say anything. Keep your hood up. They¡¯ll spot your ugly faces in a second.¡±

    Large groups of travelers moved along the road in either direction. A few glanced in their direction when they emerged from the forest, but no one said a word. Sarien realized that most of those around them wore clothes similar to those of farmers or merchants from his world. Even when parsing Falfarel¡¯s speech, Sarien quickly recognized that it was like their own language, only heavily accented.

    It was strange to travel to a new world only to discover that much was the same. Then again, he hadn¡¯t seen much outside of the Karm estate. He was bound to observe more glaring differences between the two worlds with time.

    He didn¡¯t even know if Rhinerien, as Falfarel called this place, was the name of a kingdom or a continent. So much to explore and discover. Sarien shook his head with wonder. He¡¯d always wanted an adventure, and now he¡¯d received even more than he thought possible.

    The exhilaration he felt turned to shame as he caught Tomford¡¯s worried face underneath his hood. He must have Goslin and the others on his mind. Their friends were in danger, fighting the kozimuz. By now, the fight would have ended, one way or the other. Sarien and Tomford hadn¡¯t been there to help.

    Sarien forced himself to relax, but he felt himself tense as they drew closer to the bridge. A long line of soldiers was questioning those who wished to pass through the gate on the other side of the bridge.

    Falfarel picked up is pace, forcing Sarien to take long strides to keep up.

    Tomford walked up beside him and muttered, ¡°What is that maniac doing?¡±

    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s a trap?¡± Sarien whispered back.

    ¡°Hope not. We can¡¯t beat this many soldiers.¡±

    Falfarel strode past the line and exchanged a few words with the man by the gate. He waved for Sarien and Tomford to follow. They did, making sure to keep their faces to the ground so no one would catch on to the fact that they were not from this world.

    From the corner of his eye, Sarien saw that the outpost was built with stone, with high walls where archers patrolled. High towers sat at each corner. It was a true fortification.

    Once through the gate, Sarien almost stopped to gape in surprise. Among a group of rhinn was a human in flowing red robes. A pyromancer stood among tents in one corner of the courtyard. There were plenty of rhinn milling about between them, but there was no mistaking that color and those symbols.

    ¡°What is a pyromancer doing here?¡± Tomford whispered urgently.

    ¡°I have no clue. Something is very wrong here. We¡¯ll have to ask Falfarel.¡±

    Sarien kept his gaze lowered and his face hidden in the shadow of the hood of his cloak and before long, their small group made it to the other side of the outpost. A few soldiers had spotted Sarien, but the dark leather armor was sufficient enough to convince them he wasn¡¯t anyone they needed to investigate.

    Once on the other side of the outpost, they continued along the road for a few minutes before Falfarel stopped to ensure they weren¡¯t followed. Satisfied, he gestured for Sarien and Tomford to follow before darting back into the forest.

    Falfarel lowered his hood and exhaled a sigh of relief. ¡°That was tense.¡±

    ¡°What was that pyromancer doing there?¡± Sarien asked, lowering his own hood. The forest on this side of the river reminded him of home with the wet marsh ground and low trees. He swatted at a mosquito that flew too closely to his face.

    ¡°The envoy?¡± Falfarel asked. ¡°Horrific power that. Fire.¡± He shuddered. ¡°What about him?¡±

    They continued deeper into the forest. ¡°What is he doing here? How is he here?¡± Tomford asked.

    ¡°What do you mean? Just hold on a moment, we¡¯re almost there. Mica will answer your questions better than I can. He knows a lot more than me.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s Mica?¡±

    ¡°The leader of my party. He¡¯s usually the one out scouting, but he was injured a few days ago. We¡¯re holed up in a hunter¡¯s cabin nearby.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Sarien asked.

    Falfarel looked back and grinned. ¡°The resistance, of course.¡±

    They soon came upon a tiny hunter¡¯s cabin, barely large enough to fit more than a few people at a time. The structure was overgrown with moss, making it almost invisible in the underbrush. Sarien heard a sharp whistle when someone spotted them among the trees, but the lookout did not approach after Falfarel made a gesture with his right hand.

    ¡°We have to get back to our friends. This is taking too long,¡± Tomford said as he pushed past Falfarel.

    ¡°We need to learn more about what¡¯s going on here,¡± Sarien said ¡°I don¡¯t like that a pyromancer is here in this world.¡±

    ¡°Couldn¡¯t you have asked him? Don¡¯t they consider you one of them?¡±

    Sarien snorted. Not after what he had done at the tower. He was certain that Madge¡¯s body was discovered by now. Tomford stared down at him, frowning. He didn¡¯t want to argue with his friend. ¡°Look, Tom. If you want, I can try to send you back now. I¡¯ll come once I get some answers to what¡¯s happening here.¡±

    Tomford thought for a moment, then shook his head. ¡°Goslin would kill me if I left you here by yourself. I¡¯ll stay. Let¡¯s just hurry.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me,¡± Falfarel said, squeezing past Tomford to get to the door. He knocked in a series of short and heavy thumps.

    The door cracked open, and a rhinn woman peered out at them with narrowed eyes. ¡°What do you want?¡±

    The woman¡¯s eyes were just as large as Falfarel¡¯s, but hers were set a little further apart, giving her an almost bug-like appearance. She saw Sarien and Tomford, squeaked, and tried to slam the door shut.

    Falfarel pushed against it. ¡°It¡¯s fine. They¡¯re with me, Recca!¡±

    ¡°Let me,¡± Tomford said. He put a hand on the door and pushed. It swung open to reveal a tiny room inside with a hatch in the floor. It stood open and light streamed from below.

    Recca was already on the ladder, climbing down frantically. ¡°Humans!¡±

    Falfarel gestured to the hole in the ground. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯ll get used to you in time. You go first. I¡¯ll close the hatch when I follow.¡±

    Tomford grabbed Sarien¡¯s shoulder, spinning him around until they met eye to eye. ¡°We¡¯re not staying in this world. A quick chat, then we¡¯re going back.¡±

    ¡°We need information,¡± Sarien said, shrugging his hand off. ¡°We¡¯ll return as soon as we learn what in the fire pit is going on here.¡±

    Sarien climbed down and entered a tunnel dug deep and tall enough that he could walk straight without hitting his head. Small lanterns hung on wooden posts, casting a warm glow against the bare dirt walls.

    Tomford walked right behind Sarien with a stoop so he wouldn¡¯t bang his head against the wooden braces above.

    They emerged in a surprisingly large room. The hatch clanged shut behind them. A round wooden table was placed in the center of the room with five chairs around it, three of which were occupied by rhinn. Recca sat on a bed in the leftmost corner from where Sarien entered. He could make out a shape of someone huddled underneath the covers. The dirt floor was covered by thick rugs and other bits of fabric, and someone had taken the time to hang a few paintings along the walls. It looked to Sarien to be a permanent outpost and almost homey.

    Recca pointed at them. ¡°Humans!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Recca. We have eyes,¡± said one of the rhinn sitting at the table. He was a short and wide fellow with a receding hairline and a jovial-looking smile on his face, though it was hard to tell with that large mouth of his. He waved at Sarien. ¡°Greetings, travelers. I am Pontus. Who are you and what are you doing here in our fair land?¡±

    ¡°We were thrown in here by a trickster beast,¡± Tomford said impatiently.

    Falfarel almost jumped with excitement. ¡°They fought a kozimuz and survived!¡±

    ¡°Of course they did,¡± the woman next to Pontus said. ¡°And I¡¯ve learned how to fly.¡±

    ¡°Enough, Feyie.¡± The muffled voice came from the bed. ¡°Let me speak to our guests. Everyone, please go scout the area. If Falfarel brought humans, soldiers are sure to follow.¡±

    ¡°Not on this side of the river,¡± Falfarel said, full of confidence.

    The male rhinn sat with some difficulty. His upper body was bare except for bandages wrapped around his chest. It was soaked through with blood.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so sure, youngling.¡± He winced. ¡°I¡¯m Mica, pleased to meet you.¡±

    Tomford took one look at Mica and then strode up without waiting for permission. He placed a hand on the man, ignoring the alarmed yells from those around the table.

    Mica shuddered and slumped back against the wall for a moment, then opened his eyes wide. He held up a hand toward his companions, who approached with their weapons drawn. ¡°Wait.¡±

    Tomford took a step back and then fell into an empty chair. ¡°That was quite the wound. You better answer our questions now.¡±

    Mica grabbed the knife Ricca held pointed at Tomford and used it to cut off his bandages. A mass of pink scars covered his chest.

    ¡°You¡ª¡± Mica began, then stopped, bewildered. ¡°What did you do?¡±

    ¡°Healed you,¡± Tomford grunted. ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡±

    Everyone in the room except for Sarien stared in disbelief. ¡°You healed me,¡± Mica said, each word coming out slowly, like he couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°How? Can all humans do this?¡±

    Sarien shook his head. ¡°No, Tom here is special.¡±

    ¡°There are some, but it¡¯s not common. You don¡¯t have healers in this world?¡±

    Mica shook his head slowly.

    ¡°First the terrible fire bastards, then this. Your world truly is magical,¡± Falfarel said, awestruck.

    ¡°Leave us for now, please,¡± Mica said to the others. ¡°Make sure no one disturbs us.¡±

    Sarien didn¡¯t speak until he heard the hatch click shut. ¡°Who are you people?¡±

    Mica frowned, his finger tracing the scars on his chest. ¡°We¡¯re the rhinn. If you¡¯re here, shouldn¡¯t you know about us?¡±

    Sarien grabbed an empty chair and moved it to the head of the bed. ¡°We¡¯ve only just arrived, by mistake, no less. Falfarel is the only rhinn we¡¯ve met until now.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not with those pyromancers, then? I was hoping you could tell us more about them. What they¡¯re doing here.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Tomford asked.

    Mica shook his head. ¡°Sorry, but no.¡± His hand rubbed his chest. ¡°Can¡¯t believe this. I was getting worse. Didn¡¯t think I¡¯d make it. Truly a miracle, one that would make the priests of Wynd green with envy.¡± Then he sighed, ¡°If they could take a moment from hounding everyone about the return of Wyndemir.¡±

    ¡°Wyndemir?¡± Sarien asked.

    ¡°Look,¡± Mica said. ¡°Are you hungry? It seems like we have a lot to talk about. I¡¯ll tell you everything you want to know, to the best of my knowledge. It¡¯s the least I can do after you saved my life. I have questions of my own as well.¡±

    Tomford looked at Sarien and shook his head, but this was an opportunity Sarien couldn¡¯t pass up.

    ¡°We¡¯re starved.¡±

 Book 1: Chapter 26

    The food offered turned out to be some sort of mashed root vegetable with a reddish color, along with other vegetables that looked strange but similar to ones found in their own world. This simple reminder, more than anything else that had occurred so far, made Sarien realize that he was in a different world. Sarien took a cautious bite. They tasted fine, at least.

    ¡°It¡¯s not much, but we make do out here,¡± Mica said. The male rhinn was a little older than both Tomford and Sarien, and his black hair stood in every direction from having been bedridden for the past couple of weeks. His nose was long and curved at the end like a bird¡¯s beak. His features as well as his habit of leaning in close and staring intently when he spoke made Sarien feel a trifle uncomfortably.

    ¡°You spoke of Wyndemir?¡± Sarien asked once they¡¯d finished their food. Even though the fare was simple, Sarien felt recovered. He hadn¡¯t realized how hungry he was until he finished. He noticed that Tomford had cleaned his bowl as well.

    Mica leaned in closer, elbows planted on the table in front of him. ¡°Our god, once upon a time. He nearly destroyed the entire world a thousand years ago, but disappeared before the deed was done. The religious texts do not explain why.¡±

    ¡°We have no use for religion,¡± Tomford said. ¡°Our gods are all dead.¡±

    Mica pursed his lips. ¡°What happened to them?¡±

    ¡°We killed them all. They were tyrannical oppressors.¡±

    ¡°How do you kill a god?¡± Mica asked. ¡°If the priests are right, and Wyndemir is back, that information would be useful indeed.¡±

    Tomford shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly how. It occurred over two hundred years ago in our world.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Sarien said. From what he¡¯d learned from Heradion, Sarien had an inkling of how it might be done, but nothing certain and nothing he wished to share for now. ¡°Please tell us what you know of the pyromancers.¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± Mica started. ¡°I¡¯ll start at the beginning.¡±

    Sarien sat back and listened as Mica spoke of how their world¡¯s temperature began to steadily increase, the heat killing off much-needed crops for food and feed. He spoke of riots and of how the military took control of the entire country to keep the peace, and how the priests sided with soldiers and spoke of the coming of Wyndemir. The news of the return of their old god panicked the masses.

    The military brutally beat down any opposition and then joined forces with their counterparts from the neighboring countries. Most young men were drafted into the armies, leaving few to keep up with what little farming they still desperately needed.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have growers?¡± Sarien asked, interrupting Mica¡¯s story. When it became apparent he had no clue what Sarien spoke of, he clarified, ¡°They are magic users that grow food with their powers. Most of our society is built on a steady supply from the kingdom that grows the food. We have farmers of our own, but not enough to feed the population.¡±

    Mica shook his head in wonder. ¡°We have nothing like that here.¡±

    ¡°No magic at all?¡± Tomford asked.

    ¡°We have traveling, but that¡¯s it. The ability to open waypoints between locations. The priests claim they have powers of some sort, something to do with prayer to Wyndemir, but I¡¯ve never seen it.¡±

    ¡°Falfarel spoke of traveling,¡± Sarien said. ¡°The creation of gates? Is that how the pyromancers came here?¡±

    Mica laughed bitterly. ¡°No. Our travelers can only create waypoints between places here in our world. Not across worlds. If they could, most of us would be gone from here by now. How those other gates came into being, I have no idea. I don¡¯t think even the cabal knows the answer.¡±

    ¡°Cabal?¡± Sarien asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s what they call the combined leadership of the many armies. We don¡¯t know who they are, not all of them.¡±

    ¡°Tell us about the pyromancers then,¡± Tomford demanded. Sarien could tell his friend was reaching the end of his patience. He was eager to return to their world, but there was still so much to learn.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know what they¡¯re doing here! They seem to be in league with the cabal, but we haven¡¯t been able to find out when they arrived, through which waypoint, or what their goals are. All we know is that they are powerful and brutally efficient.¡±

    ¡°You fought one?¡± Tomford asked.

    ¡°A hundred of us, just a few weeks ago. We wanted to capture one alive to question her. One pyromancer and only ten guards.¡± Mica shook his head. ¡°It should have been easy. We outnumbered them ten to one. But, the pyromancer didn¡¯t even need her guards. Those of us you saw here are the only survivors of the massacre.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s how you were injured?¡± Sarien asked.

    Mica touched the scars on his chest again. ¡°That¡¯s right. A sword, not fire. I was lucky compared to all our brethren.¡±

    Sarien turned to Tomford. ¡°We have to tell Goslin. When I was at the tower, the pyromancers spoke about something secret. Something about them not being ready yet. This might be it.¡±

    ¡°Good, then let¡¯s go back,¡± Tomford agreed, getting to his feet. ¡°This place is creeping me out, no offense.¡±

    ¡°None taken. You saved my life. I owe you for that.¡±

    ¡°Wish we had time to learn more about your world,¡± Sarien said.

    Mica reached out and stopped Sarien. ¡°You never told me your name. Your eyes and mouth look a little like ours, but a little smaller. You humans are strange creatures. So similar, but so different.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Sarien.¡± Mica drew back in surprise for a moment and Sarien remembered Falfager¡¯s comment that Sarien was a rhinerian name. What did that mean?

    ¡°How do you plan on leaving here? The waypoints between our worlds are all well guarded. One opened near here not that long ago, but the army is camped right by it, within viewing distance, I¡¯m afraid.¡±

    Before Sarien could answer, they were interrupted by a loud thumping sound. Two quick knocks and then a pause, and two more. Mica stood and ran over to a cabinet in the corner. He flung it open, revealing rows of rusted weapons.

    ¡°Grab one,¡± he called out.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Sarien said.

    ¡°Soldiers,¡± Mica said, throwing on a brown cloth tunic over his bare chest.

    Sarien grabbed a spear similar to his old one, only this one appeared to be made entirely out of metal. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we open up the hatch and let the others inside?¡±

    ¡°Too late for that. They¡¯ll run off and hide at our secondary location. That knock pattern you heard means the troops are very close.¡± He grinned. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, we have an escape tunnel.¡±

    Mica moved a barrel and pointed at another tunnel. This one was no more than a small hole in the ground, and they would be forced to crawl.

    ¡°Just open a gate, Sarien,¡± Tomford said. ¡°I¡¯ll hold them off if you need time.¡±

    Sarien sighed but didn¡¯t argue. ¡°Mica, you should leave. We¡¯ll return home from here.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re saying you can create waypoints?¡± Mica asked, his grip tightening on the simple sword he carried.

    ¡°I think so.¡±

    ¡°That ability would be a blessing for our resistance,¡± Mica said. He took hasty step forward, glanced to Tomford, and then stepped forward again. ¡°You should come with me.¡±Stolen story; please report.

    Sarien shook his head. ¡°We have to return home now.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I wasn¡¯t asking,¡± Mica said, pointing the point of his sword at Sarien. ¡°Your ability would mean the resistance¡¯s survival. I can¡¯t let you leave.¡±

    ¡°But I saved you,¡± Tomford said, stepping in between Sarien and Mica.

    Mica shook his head. ¡°And I¡¯m thankful for it, truly I am. But this is bigger than me.¡±

    Tomford looked over his shoulder to Sarien. ¡°You get started. I¡¯ll deal with him.¡±

    Someone banged loudly against the hatch again. This time there was no pattern to it. ¡°Open this door now!¡±

    Tomford turned toward the hatch, and Mica used that moment of distraction to strike. The sword dug into Tomford¡¯s shoulder, and he grunted in surprise before turning back.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have done that.¡±

    Sarien heard a thump, then the clatter of metal. Probably the sword falling against one of the chairs.

    ¡°You crawl off now,¡± Tomford said, but Sarien barely heard. He was already losing himself in the swirling bright light of his inner power.

    Just as he attempted before, Sarien formed the image of the clearing, where they struggled against the trickster beast, in his mind. Images of Goslin and the others flashed through his mind, along with his memories from the Karm estate, the burning tower, and the name of the city where he was supposed to find his father¡¯s friend.

    He thought about his father. Suddenly, he couldn¡¯t stop thinking of the man. Something tugged at him, and he let the light from inside him stream toward that torrent of emotions, memories, and longing.

    Sarien breathed out and opened his eyes as a jagged line of light cut through the air in front of him, basking the dim room in a bright, cold glow.

    Soldiers emerged from the tunnel. The soldiers were forced to enter the room one at a time and Tomford was ready for them. Mica was nowhere to be seen, and the barrel returned to its previous position.

    Grunts, groans, and the loud smacks of Tomford¡¯s fists connecting with the soldiers filled the air. Arms and legs flailed in all direction and the room no longer felt spacious as more soldiers crowded in.

    ¡°Hurry up!¡± Tomford yelled, and Sarien returned to his senses. The rip in front of him hung in the air, not moving. Beyond that, he knew he¡¯d find their home.

    The power inside him throbbed with the quick beats of his own heart, and the gate shuddered with each thump. Sarien reached out with his mind. Bright light flowed from the tips of his fingers and the palms of his hands to connect with the tear in the air. The glow intensified. He heaved with his power, and the tear widened into an opening. But it was still too narrow.

    ¡°Hurry!¡± Tomford yelled again. He bled from several wounds, and he struggled from the strain of keeping multiple soldiers at bay.

    Sarien grunted as he forced the opening wider and wider. The other side of the gate showed a dark night. It didn¡¯t matter. Sarien knew they¡¯d make it to their own world through the gate he created. There was not a doubt in his mind.

    ¡°Go Tom!¡± Sarien yelled. Tomford didn¡¯t even look back before turning and sprinting for the gate. He leapt through the opening, and Sarien followed close behind, bringing the spear along with him.

    Tomford was on the ground when Sarien landed in a field of grass. To Sarien¡¯s horror, several soldiers jumped through the gate after them. ¡°Tom, get up!¡±

    ¡°Close it!¡± Tomford yelled as he got to his feet. ¡°We can¡¯t beat them all.¡±

    Sarien was exhausted. Opening the gate drained him and he felt himself weakening but was able to bring up his spear when a rhinn soldier fell upon him. The soldier dodged Sarien¡¯s feeble attack, but Tomford caught him with a blow to the side of his head, and the man crumpled to the ground.

    ¡°Close it, dammit!¡±

    Sarien blinked rapidly, forcing himself to concentrate while chaos erupted around him. He could hear Tomford¡¯s panting breaths as his friend fought on. The healer could not keep up his attacks for much longer.

    Three more soldiers came through the gate before Sarien began to close it. When they saw him and realized what he planned to do, they came for him instead of Tomford.

    Power flowed from Sarien to connect him with the gate. The added source of light revealed more of their surroundings. Not grass. Some sort of farmer¡¯s field. Off in the far distance, he could see small lights. A farm, perhaps? With a groan, he heaved and narrowed the gate to where no one else could exit through it. He fell to his knees but struggled back up.

    Tomford needed his help. Five soldiers were circling around his friend, thrusting with their spears and slashing with their swords. Exhaustion was plain in each of Tomford¡¯s strikes and he nearly lost his balance when he dodged their attacks.

    Sarien yelled and rushed to his friend¡¯s aid, keeping the spear in front of him. With the diminished light from the gate, it was difficult to see the enemy soldiers, but he still stuck one who hadn¡¯t turned fast enough. The dark power inside him, the slaying, churned and struggled to get out and devour the one Sarien struck, but he refused to let it loose. It was a struggle to control now that the other power inside of him was diminished.

    Someone swung at him in the dark, and Sarien cried out in pain as a sword sliced his arm. He stepped back and flexed his fingers. An image of Emeryn¡¯s amputation flashed in his mind. His hands shook, his shoulders and knees wouldn¡¯t stop trembling. He was no fighter. No warrior. But Tomford was.

    Sarien¡¯s friend roared and barreled into the soldier that attacked Sarien, pushing him to the ground before punching him twice in the face.

    Sarien felt dizzy. The cloth under his torn leather arm guard felt slick.

    Tomford took a blow on the head from one of the remaining soldiers, falling face first in the grass. He didn¡¯t stir.

    ¡°Tom!¡± Sarien cried. Three soldiers left. They didn¡¯t even glance at Tomford when they moved past his prone body. Their large dark eyes were all on Sarien.

    ¡°Open it again,¡± one of them snarled. ¡°I know you understand me, human.¡±

    ¡°And what will happen if I do?¡± Sarien asked. It was getting difficult just holding the spear upright with his injured arm.

    ¡°You¡¯ll come with us back to Rhinerien. We¡¯ve never seen a traveler who can open waypoints between worlds. Our reward will be substantial.¡±

    Sarien glanced at the narrow gate and shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s not going to happen. What if I send you back and you go on your merry way?¡±

    The three soldiers advanced. ¡°Take him alive,¡± the one who¡¯d spoken previously said. Sarien had a difficult time distinguishing between the three of them in the dark. To him, their faces all looked very much alike. Two of them carried swords and the third a spear. All of them looked practiced in the way they moved and held their weapons. Sarien didn¡¯t stand a chance. Not without some help.

    With reluctance, Sarien pulled from within and manifested his black flame. It hadn¡¯t stopped struggling for release since the fighting began and when it came into existence, it bled out all along Sarien¡¯s arm and up his spear. He didn¡¯t want to trap the three of them, but he saw no other choice.

    The rhinn soldiers eyed him warily. They might have seen a pyromancer¡¯s flame before, but this was different.

    ¡°Come then,¡± Sarien said. A calm had settled over him. When they didn¡¯t come closer, Sarien stepped forward.

    The three soldiers all took a step back, then they caught themselves, and one of them growled, ¡°Surround him!¡±

    The two swordsmen moved to either side of him while the spearman approached from the front. Before they had a chance to surround him, Sarien ran at the spearman. He thrust despite the distance being too great, but the flames egged him on. The tip of his spear stopped almost a full spear length in front of his opponent, but the black flame billowed from the tip, continuing forward until it engulfed the spearman. The rhinn soldier¡¯s eyes grew dim, like the life in them burned away.

    Sarien¡¯s spear turned obsidian, and he heard the expected scream in his mind.

    AAAAAAAAAA

    He ignored it.

    The swordsman to his left lunged forward, and Sarien mis stepped, stumbling back, and through sheer luck blocked the strike with the shaft of his spear. Instead of the expected crack in the spear¡¯s haft, it clanged loudly.

    Sarien fell but managed to roll and come up on his feet, slightly disoriented. Another strike came from that same soldier, but it fell short. Before Sarien had a chance to retaliate, the second swordsman closed in to his right and swung. His sword bit into Sarien¡¯s thigh. He screamed as his leg buckled underneath his weight and Sarien fell onto his back.

    As he collapsed, Sarien lost his grip around the spear. He crossed his arms in front of him, desperately trying to protect himself from the incoming attacks. Black flames billowed from his arms and from the wound in his leg, forming a barrier.

    Somehow, he could see through the darkness, and watched how the black flames caught hold of the soldiers¡¯ swords and crept up along the weapons. As soon as the flames connected with flesh, the rhinn dropped, the life burned out of them. They both fell limp to the muddy ground.

    With his hands empty, there was no object to trap their minds in. Sarien felt their essence burning in the flame and knew that he subjected them to a terrible torment, far worse than those imbued into the weapons experienced.

    Sarien crawled desperately toward the closest object, one of the swords, and grabbed it. Not exactly sure how he managed it, he willed the flame into the metal, turning it black. His mind turned blessedly silent.

    Sarien flopped over onto his back, panting and clutching his leg. A flicker of movement caught his eye. Someone stood at the other side of the gate, silently regarding him through the small opening. An old, male rhinn with a clean-shaven head and a tattoo or brand on his forehead.

    With considerable effort, Sarien scrambled to grasp the bright power inside him, what little remained in his exhausted state, and closed the gate with one final push. Now that he knew how to accomplish the task, he was surprised by the ease of it.

    The opening squeezed shut into a glowing line and then dissipated without leaving a trace. The sun was beginning to rise on the horizon and Sarien saw that he was alone. The rhinn soldiers that Tomford defeated were nowhere to be seen. They must have fled when they saw their friends being eaten by Sarien¡¯s black flame.

    Tomford groaned. Sarien struggled to his feet, then limped to his friend. ¡°Tom!¡±

    ¡°Depths take me,¡± Tomford grumbled. Most of his more serious wounds looked like they had stopped bleeding, but he had lost a lot of blood.

    Sarien showed his leg. Blood was flowing freely. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t happen to have some energy, stream, whatever, left in you to make this stop?¡±

    Tomford still lay prone on the ground, but he leaned so he could glance at it. He sighed and stretched a hand toward Sarien. ¡°Come here.¡±

    Sarien limped a little closer and then collapsed right next to the healer, grabbing his hand and placing it on the wound. A small chill entered the wound. It didn¡¯t do anything to ease the pain, but it stopped the flow of blood.

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    ¡°Anytime.¡±

    Sarien forced himself to his knees. ¡°Can you walk?¡±

    Tomford didn¡¯t reply.

    ¡°Tom?¡± Sarien asked, panicking. He bent over Tomford¡¯s face and felt the slight inhale and exhale of breath. Passed out then. Tomford would require food and rest from all that fighting and the use of his inner stream.

    Sarien¡¯s belly grumbled. He would need some too, and soon.

 Book 1: Chapter 27

    Wagons drove up the small path and the relief that came over Sarien when the farmers turned out to be human was almost indescribable. Sarien had thought they¡¯d made it back, but it wasn¡¯t until he saw their human faces that he knew he¡¯d been right.

    Sarien and Tomford were lifted into the wagon by strong and capable hands, and Sarien did his best to evade questions about the strange light that the group of farmers had come to investigate. Sarien lied and said that the light they saw from their homes was simply the torches they used reflecting off the coming dawn. It was far from the truth, of course, since there were no torches to be found, but the farmers left it at that.

    Explaining away the corpses proved more difficult, especially when the men caught a good look at the strange features of the rhinn. Sarien babbled on about deformities and cults and the men looked at him as if he was raving mad. It didn¡¯t matter, as they still brought them both to the nearby farm to convalesce. Sarien watched the farmers bury the dead rhinn soldiers on the other side of the road and off their field as the wagon he rode in pulled away. They were superstitious enough not to bury the strange men on their own land.

    Sarien took care not to let any of them touch the new weapons he¡¯d imbued. He didn¡¯t need to bother as the farmers eyed them warily.

    Sarien and Tomford were brought to a small but clean and orderly house. A young farmer lived there with his wife. From what Sarien gathered, they¡¯d been married for less than a month.

    ¡°Thank you for helping us,¡± Sarien said again, as they placed the unconscious Tomford in the house¡¯s only bed.

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry about it,¡± the young farmer said.

    His name was Felix, and he was trying to grow out a sandy brown mustache but was failing. Bald spots pocketed his upper lip. Like most farmers in Maydian, his hair was clipped short, and his face was wrinkled from spending his days under the sun. It made him look older than his years. His eyes were sent in a perpetual half-squint, as if they were expecting the rest of his face to follow in a grin or smile at any second.

    ¡°Ya can stay as long as ya like.¡±

    ¡°Let me fix ya up with some breakfast,¡± Felix¡¯s wife said. Sarien hadn¡¯t caught her name yet. She drifted to a cupboard and pulled out a loaf of bread. Her hair was long, darker, and curled at the ends. Despite her short stature, she seemed to fill the room with her serene spirit. Her complexion spoke of her not being from Eldsprak. Now that Sarien thought about it, the tone of Felix¡¯s skin was a little darker than what you¡¯d see in a farmer around Sarien¡¯s home, too.

    ¡°Where are we?¡± Sarien asked.

    ¡°What do ya mean?¡± Felix asked. ¡°Yer at my house, aren¡¯t ya?¡±

    ¡°No, well yes. I mean, is this Eldsprak?¡±

    Felix¡¯s wife chuckled from over by the wall, where she was pouring cups of water. ¡°Are ya sure ya didn¡¯t hit yer head?¡±

    Felix¡¯s face creased with concern. ¡°Yer in Tyriu, not Eldsprak. Do ya need to lie down?¡±

    Sarien blinked and fell back into a chair. ¡°Where in Tyriu exactly?¡±

    From what Sarien understood, the kingdom was enormous, almost as large as Eldsprak. If they were in the wrong part of the country, it could mean endless weeks of travel to reach Tyralien. He still wasn¡¯t sure why him and Tomford reappeared in an empty field in Tyriu and not back in Primie Woods.

    ¡°Oh, north,¡± Felix answered.

    ¡°Near the ocean?¡± Sarien asked, bracing for the answer.

    ¡°I guess, if the bay counts, but the border is just a stone¡¯s throw from here. Yer not that far from home,¡± the wife said. ¡°Now come and eat something.¡±

    Sarien breathed a sigh of relief. They were north of Tyralien, which meant no more than two days ride on horseback to reach the capital. Depending on how long they¡¯d been gone, they might even reach their destination before Goslin and the others, as long as Tomford woke up soon.

    Sarien got up with some difficulty and limped to a small round table. He accepted the slice of bread and a cup of clean water. ¡°Thank you.¡± He looked at the empty places before Felix and his wife. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to eat?¡±

    ¡°Na, we ate hours ago,¡± Felix said. ¡°Ya go ahead, though.¡±

    ¡°Am I keeping you from your work?¡± It was early in the morning still. A time farmers usually spent laboring in their fields before the day grew too hot.

    Felix fidgeted slightly but covered it up with a smile. ¡°Think nothing of it. There¡¯s still plenty of time.¡±

    ¡°No, there isn¡¯t!¡± the wife said, her tone hard. ¡°I¡¯m fine here. Ya go work, Felix. We need to ship the grain by the day after tomorrow!¡±

    Felix glanced to Sarien, then to Tomford, and finally to the sword and spear leaning against the wall next to the bed. ¡°Are ya sure, Mil?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I am,¡± Mil said. ¡°Ya go now.¡±

    ¡°Hold on,¡± Sarien said. ¡°Grain shipment? This late in the year?¡± The farmers around the Karm estate never had to ship grain this late into fall. It was a time to conduct inventory, to stock up for the coming winter, and plan for next spring. Perhaps they did things differently in Tyriu.

    ¡°We have to give a little extra this year,¡± Felix said, averting his gaze.

    ¡°A little?¡± Mil scoffed, and adjusted the gray bonnet she wore. ¡°Bleeding us dry, the bastard.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t go talking about that with our guests,¡± Felix scolded. Sarien focused on the slice of bread in his hand as an awkward silence fell upon the small family. Felix reached for his coat and sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll be going then. Holler if ya need me.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Sarien said. ¡°Do you need help?¡±

    Felix eyed Sarien¡¯s injured leg. ¡°Don¡¯t ya worry. Put yer feet up.¡±

    With the door closed, Mil spoke up, ¡°Don¡¯t ya dare put yer feet up on my table.¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t think to,¡± Sarien said, raising his hands. When he heard Felix stomping off toward the field adjacent to the house, Sarien asked, ¡°So they¡¯re expecting more grain from you than usual?¡±

    ¡°Yeh.¡±

    ¡°You should band together and push back,¡± Sarien said.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    A thoughtful expression passed over Mil¡¯s face. ¡°Yer trying to say we should kill ¡®im?¡±

    Sarien choked on the sip of water he just took. He coughed violently. ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m saying.¡±

    ¡°Eat ¡®im?¡±

    ¡°What? No!¡± Sarien said. ¡°Just band together and bargain with the landlord together. It¡¯ll make it easier for you, trust me. Just the threat of farmers coming together had been enough to make Hacha nervous back at the estate. Sarien didn¡¯t envy the lord of this place if the farmers managed to work out how to squeeze him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Mil said. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Felix about it.¡± She looked over to the bed. ¡°Is yer friend going to be well?¡±

    ¡°He should be,¡± Sarien said. ¡°Thank you for breakfast.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ya worry, yerself. If ya don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ve got chores. Ya take yer ease and whatnot.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Sarien said again. She waved a dismissive hand and disappeared through the front door. A chill wind blew in before the door shut, and Sarien shivered.

    There wasn¡¯t much he could do while waiting for Tomford to wake. Not with his leg the way it was. Couldn¡¯t even practice with his new spear, not that the small house would allow for much movement without endangering the furniture.

    He looked at the spear and the sword leaning against the wall near the bed. Sarien didn¡¯t want to imagine the rhinn trapped within. The sword was in a sheathe he¡¯d taken from one of the soldier¡¯s bodies, but the spear stood there without anything obscuring the metal¡¯s dark sheen.

    Sarien limped over to it and grabbed the shaft.

    WHERE AM I? IS THIS DEATH?

    You¡¯re in my spear.

    YOUR SPEAR? WHO ARE YOU?

    Sarien Wald. You attempted to kill me and my friend.

    YES. THE WAYPOINT. RELEASE ME.

    You¡¯ll die. He didn¡¯t even know if he could release someone from the imprisonment, as he chose to think of it. What would happen if he tried to just release the rhinn?

    I AM DEAD.

    Not exactly.

    I AM NOTHING. I AM DEAD. RELEASE ME.

    Is this not better than nothing? You are still something.

    I HAD A WIFE. A SON.

    Sarien pulled his hand from the spear. He couldn¡¯t listen anymore. The rhinn inside had been a soldier and wanted Sarien dead, but that didn¡¯t mean destroying him would come without consequences. This was one he would have to bear, but he wouldn¡¯t force himself to listen to the trapped man¡¯s pleas. It was callused, but what could he do?

    He thought back to the combat on that field. In the last moment, he¡¯d made a shield of black flames to protect himself from the rhinn. If he could manipulate the magic inside him to that extent, the possibilities were endless.

    Sarien¡¯s body was spent, but he felt that the twin powers inside him had recovered. It barely required any concentration to bring forth the black flame. It danced in his palm despite there being no draft inside the room. Instead of giving light, it almost seemed to absorb light into itself, darkening the air around it.

    He focused and manipulated the shape, multiplying the flame and extending it into the form of a sword made out of pure black fire. It radiated darkness, making it difficult to see past the blade.

    Sarien looked around the room for something to try the sword against and settled on one of the chairs. If it broke, he could pay for a replacement with the coin purse he still carried filled from when he left the tower.

    He swung the blade and watched as it struck the wood. Nothing happened. There was no impact and no sound. The flames ghosted past without inflicting damage. Perhaps he should have expected that to happen. The flame wasn¡¯t tangible.

    Sarien brought the sword back to his side and stepped back, forgetting about his injured leg. He screamed, arms flailing, before he caught himself against the wall.

    The flame sword stayed ignited and began to spread on its own will. Flames at the top bent and stretched, hurtling toward Tomford.

    Sarien yelled as the black flames reached his friend. ¡°No!¡±

    His head filled with agonized screams.

    AAAAAAAAAAAA

    Sorry! Sorry! Please forgive me!

    What had he done? Tomford¡¯s prone body on the bed looked pale and withered when Sarien bent over and placed the black flame against his friend¡¯s skin. He had no idea what to do next, but he needed to figure it out. Just thinking about Tomford¡¯s consciousness trapped in that flame made him want to hurl.

    Sarien focused and willed the flame to release Tomford back to his body, forcing it to bend to his command.

    A wash of relief flooded over Sarien as he felt Tomford¡¯s consciousness return to his body, and he quickly dispelled the sword.

    ¡°What in the name of Ocea¡¯s bloated corpse was that?¡± Tomford asked, immediately sitting up. He shivered and looked at Sarien. ¡°What did you do?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Sarien said, groaning as he slid down to the floor. ¡°You got caught in the flame.¡±

    ¡°What flame?¡±

    ¡°My sword.¡±

    Tomford¡¯s face reddened from anger. ¡°You trapped me in a sword? Like that one?¡± he asked, pointing to the one leaning against the wall.

    Sarien winced. ¡°Not on purpose! Sorry! I put you back!¡±

    Tomford was breathing hard, his hands clenched tightly in fists. Sarien worried that his friend was about to give him the throttling of his life when Tomford deflated. ¡°You didn¡¯t do it on purpose?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Tell me what happened.¡±

    ¡°I managed to create a sword of my own with my black flame, but I lost control and it pulled toward you, like it was searching for a target,¡± Sarien explained.

    Tomford shook his head slowly. ¡°You need to learn how to control your powers if you¡¯re going to use it.¡± He looked around the small house, then at the weapons. ¡°You beat the rhinn? All three of them?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. It wasn¡¯t as heroic as it sounds.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s just call us even then. You saved me and then almost killed me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m good with that,¡± Sarien said, grinning. ¡°At least you¡¯re up now. How are you feeling?¡±

    ¡°Like I could sleep for another week, but I¡¯ll manage.¡± The wound in Sarien¡¯s leg opened up again when he fell, and his trousers were soaked with blood.

    ¡°Let me get that for you,¡± Tomford said, reaching out. A surge of cold rushed through Sarien as the wound closed, along with the one on his arm.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Where are we?¡± Tomford asked, his face still a little pale.

    ¡°A young couple lives here. Farmers. They told me that we¡¯re just south of the border to The Kinship of Jordfaste, near the Bay of Peace.¡±

    Tomford scratched his neck. ¡°I don¡¯t know much about geography.¡±

    ¡°About two days from Tyralien on horseback.¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± Tomford said, nodding. ¡°Do we have horses?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t,¡± Sarien admitted. ¡°But we do have money.¡± He fished out the purse of gold. ¡°Perhaps the farmers will sell two to us.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s hope so,¡± Tomford said. ¡°We need to get to Tyralien as quickly as possible.¡±

    Sarien got up and tested his leg. The pain was gone. ¡°Do you want to head out right away?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Let get some food first, then we¡¯ll leave. I really don¡¯t like not knowing what happened in the clearing after we left. Are you going to bring the sword and the spear?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t leave the weapons here,¡± Sarien said, grabbing the sword.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you this,¡± Tomford said. ¡°Being trapped like that was not a pleasant experience. How long was I in that flame of yours?¡±

    Sarien shrugged. ¡°A few seconds? Less than a minute, anyway.¡±

    ¡°Felt like ages,¡± Tomford said, shuddering. ¡°Like the worst kind of prison. You should release those poor men if you can.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what will happen to them if I do.¡±

    ¡°Try it. Anything is better than being trapped.¡±

    ¡°Fine,¡± Sarien said, pulling the sword from the sheathe.

    AAAAAAAAAAAA

    AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA

    He heard two distinct screams. ¡°Impossible,¡± Sarien said.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just one. There¡¯s two of them in there.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the second one would push the first one out?¡± Tomford asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought,¡± Sarien said. ¡°Heradion insinuated as much. It¡¯s too bad I can¡¯t test this properly without hurting anyone.¡± He shuddered at the thought of those rhinn men¡¯s bodies buried in the earth. They weren¡¯t necessarily dead, just in some sort of stasis. ¡°Maybe that luison somehow killed or destroyed the bandit?¡±

    ¡°This is getting pretty abstract,¡± Tomford said. ¡°I¡¯m hungry. Just release one of them. Or both.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡± Sarien focused and his black flame burst out. It danced along the blade¡¯s edge. There was not much to differentiate between the two trapped rhinn soldiers. One disjointed mind looked very much like the other.

    Sarien grabbed at one of the men and held him with his mind, then brought it to the surface of the sword. He exhaled as he released the consciousness from the sword¡¯s prison.

    The far wall and half the ceiling exploded outward with a roar. The roof collapsed over Sarien and Tomford, who both yelped out in surprise. They evaded the worst of falling debris.

    ¡°Ow,¡± Sarien said, brushing straw from his hair and clothes.

    Tomford moved a wooden beam, coughing. ¡°That was unexpected.¡±

    Felix and Mil stood not far from the house, their mouths gaping and their eyes wide. Sarien grabbed the sword and the spear and approached them, cringing. ¡°Sorry.¡±

    ¡°What did ye do?¡± Felix asked. ¡°What happened?¡±

    Sarien held out the bag full of gold coins. ¡°It¡¯s hard to explain. Please forgive me. We¡¯ll leave right away.¡±

    Mil took the bag and opened it, her eyes widening.

    Sarien cleared his throat. ¡°I was kind of hoping that it would buy us some horses and food too.¡±